







COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



4 



t t 

9 

I 



' % 


9 


• • 






I 


t 








t 




^4 



V 

0 


i 


• » 

f 

N 






t 


? 


l 


< • 


I 


i 


4 



f ' 







f 




t 


0 


I 



I 

f 









I 

/ » 


r 




\ 




% 


% 


f 


M ♦ 


% 




« 


* 


r t 



• -'i 




I 


I ’ 


\ 

; 


t 


I 

4 


k' 


< 



V 



« 


k< 

« 


•'* 

-V 

i A « 


5 


i 


4 


1 V 

^ I 


4 






% 



1 



I 


« 


t 




•t 


I 


«< 






V 


i I 


« 


V 






jki 


« 


I 



« 


• < 


t 


A 


i 

li 




I 


\ 


t 


■ • 



f 


« 


t 


1 


I 


I • ^ 









\ 


hoofed bp Dr. Comliiiflion 


THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812. 

THE CHAMPION OF THE REGIMENT. 
LIGHT-HORSE HARRY’S LEGION. 

MAD ANTHONY’S YOUNG SCOUT. 

THE CAMP FIRE OF MAD ANTHONY. 
MARCHING AGAINST THE IROQUOIS. 

THE RED CHIEF. 

THE RIDER OF THE BLACK HORSE. 

A LIEUTENANT UNDER WASHINGTON. 
UNDER COLONIAL COLORS. 

IN THE HANDS OF THE REDCOATS. 

A JERSEY BOY IN THE REVOLUTION. 

THE BOYS OF OLD MONMOUTH. 

YOUNG AMERICANS IN THE BRITISH ISLES. 
All of the above are illustrated 

HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY 
Boston and New York 


THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OP 1812 















•ii 


■c: 




"C*«V 




A' 


li' 


'<C*i I 
.♦ tw 






i . 


■ ' ' ** 

t'--- ■ - 

' ' v.Ve 

* . . t'J 




> ^ 


#« 


^.v. 


<y 


« fc* 


• - 




» '•- 


■IP*' 


TV* 




'V A ^ 
IM I ■ ^ 




•«j »- 


■ .>A *?? .%';t.t 

^-■/ ..'-^ 
-•■?t. '‘C-.** - - 

If . jf 

f ff^ 




i. 




, » 




[\* 


» «i 










• ( 




‘i« ' 


• ^ » 




«• ►* 




1 








JS 


.\ t. 


* 








(P 331) 


ANNOUNCED THAT THE BRITISH FLEET HAD SURRENDERED 




THE 

YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 
1812 


BY 

EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 

n 



BOSTON AND NEW YORK 
HOUGHTON MIFFLIN COMPANY 
Cambribse 

1912 



COPYRIGHT, 1912, BY EVERETT T. TOMLINSON 
ALL RIGHTS RESERVED 


’ Published October iqi2 



^CI.A3^7485 


PREFACE 


The outline of this story was given me years 
ago by an old man who was a child when the 
War of 1812 broke out. The father and three 
uncles of the narrator were minute-men of 
1812 and took a more or less active part in 
the struggles on the shores of Lake Ontario — 
particularly in the region near Sacket's Har- 
bor, where their homes were. My aged friend 
had heard many of the tales related by the 
participants — or at least by those members 
of his family who had shared in the adven- 
ture — in our second great struggle for na- 
tional independence. 

Some of the events I have taken out of 
their exact setting, but I trust this fact will 
not make the historical part less accurate. A 
story-teller’s license covers many things. 

I am indebted to certain local histories for 
some suggestions which the larger works of 
history omit or minimize. For the use of some 
valuable scrapbooks containing many interest- 
ing and valuable records I am glad to express 
my thanks. The New York State historical 
publications, the standard works of history 


vi 


PREFACE 


and biography have been freely used. Of 
special aid has been the very excellent little 
volume, Palmer’s History of Lake Cham- 
plain.” 

It is not necessary to glorify war if one 
honors the heroes and relates some of the he- 
roic events in a great national struggle. Pa- 
triotism is a virtue which finds many ways of 
expressing itself. The price which was paid 
for our freedom ought never to be ignored. 
The fact that one hundred years have passed 
since the W ar of 1812 makes a story of those 
historic and heroic days somewhat timely. 

I hope my young readers will enjoy this 
tale, and if they shall then be led to read some 
of the standard histories of those days when 
the souls of men were tried, I shall be doubly 
glad. 

Everett T. Tomlinson. 

Elizabeth, New Jersey. 


CONTENTS 


I. The Meeting of Two Strangers . . 1 

II. Sharp Questions 16 

III. A Summons from the Commodore . . 29 

IV. The Black Snake 42 

V. A Chase among the Islands ... 62 

VI. Left Behind 74 

VII. Which was the Prisoner? ... 87 

VIII. Who is Zechariah? .... 104 

IX. A Strange Flight 125 

X. Escape and Capture .... 140 

XI. A Fresh Peril ...... 161 

XII. On Board the Terror .... 173 

XIII. The Indian on the Shore . . . 185 

XIV. White Arm’s Message .... 198 

XV. The Demand for the Letter . , . 213 

XVI. The Wigwam 226 

XVII. A Small Box 238 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


XVIII. A Landing in a Strange Place . . 247 

XIX. Under the Brush .... 256 

XX. Through the Forest .... 267 
XXI. A Renewed Demand .... 283 

XXII. An Unwilling Recruit .... 292 
XXIII. Minute-men and Veterans . , 302 

XXIV. A New Position 312 

XXV. The Fight of the Fleets . . . 321 

XXVI. Conclusion 330 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


Announced that the British Fleet had surrend- 
ered (p. 331) Frontispiece ^ 

A Small Boyish-looking Officer approaching . 14 ^ 

A Shot from a Rifle rang out .... 170 ^ 

Instantly turned and faced the Angry Man . 224 


From Drawings by J. Reading. 



THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN 
OF 1812 


CHAPTER I 

THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 

name is Zechariah Perry. What might 
be yours? ” 

Brother of the commodore ? ” 

Not exactly a brother. You see — ” 
Cousin, perhaps?” 

Can’t say cousin either, that is t’ say — ” 
Grandfather, then ? ” 

You know better ’n that ! Do I look — ” 
You say the commodore is a relative of 
yours ? ” 

I guess he is. I ’m thinkin’ he might find 
it so if he should look up th’ matter. My 
father came from Rhode Island an’ so did 
Commodore Perry.” 

I hear they can’t raise anything in Rhode 
Island except rocks and porgies.” 

They can’t ? They can’t ? They raise one 


2 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

crop there, let me tell you, that beats th’ 
whole creation ! ” 

What ’s that ? ” 

Men ! ” 

Too bad you yourself did n’t "choose the 
little state to be born in.” 

I told you my father was born there.” 

Why did he have to leave? ” 

^^He didn’t ^ have ’ to. He jes’ went.” 

What for?” 

‘^He went t’ settle in Kens’laer County.” 

' New York?” 

‘‘ That ’s what I was tollin’ you.” 

Where did he go when he left Rensselaer 
County ? ” 

^‘The New Jerusalem.” 

Zechariah Perry spoke in such a matter-of- 
fact manner and his face was so completely 
expressionless that Luke Fox, as he glanced 
up quickly, was aware that there was no in- 
tentional disrespect or irreverence, either in 
the words or manner of the peculiar man who 
had addressed him, that summer morning in 
1814, as the young soldier approached the 
docks at Sacket’s Harbor, at the eastern ex- 
tremity of Lake Ontario. 

For Zechariah manifestly was a stranger in 
the region. 


THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 3 


Luke was aware, however, that a body of 
men to strengthen the garrison had been ex- 
pected to arrive the preceding night from Os- 
wego — some of whom were to march overland, 
while others were to come across the lake by 
boat. It required no great amount of reason- 
ing, therefore, for the young soldier to con- 
clude that the stranger was one of the newly 
arrived body of troops. 

Again Luke glanced curiously at the man, 
who had explained that his name was Zechariah 
Perry, and that he was a relative of the now 
famous young commodore who, a year before 
the time when this story begins, had won his 
striking victory over the British fleet on Lake 
Erie. Indeed, although news traveled slowly 
in those days, and even dispatches were de- 
layed by storm or accident to horse or rider, 
the victory of Perry was still a source of re- 
joicing throughout the little nation which was 
in the midst of the most discouraging events 
of what has been called its second war for 
independence.” The fact that any man could 
claim kinship with the brilliant young commo- 
dore was sufficient of itself to commend him 
to the attentions of any patriotic soldier or 
citizen of the new republic. 

And yet what a strange man this relative” 


4 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

of the commodore was. As Luke looked at 
him again with increasing interest, he won- 
dered whether the man was thirty or sixty 
years of age. Apparently he might be either. 
His head was balder than that of any one Luke 
had ever seen. He was stoop-shouldered, and 
the color of his skin was almost that of bronze. 
His body was so thin that it gave the appear- 
ance of partial emaciation, and yet there was 
no apparent physical weakness to be discovered, 
though his form was so tall that his thinness 
was emphasized. The man’s eyes, of a reddish- 
brown color, were keen and his glance alert, 
while his manifestly deep interest in all about 
him intensified his quickness. The strang- 
est feature of all, however, was the nose, which 
not merely was turned to one side at a sharp 
angle, but, either because of some accident 
or from disease, was swelled to an abnormal 
size; its color was of such a dark hue as to 
suggest to the mind of Luke an unsuccessful 
struggle with a foe even stronger than were 
the scarlet-clad soldiers who had more than 
once brought alarm to the entire adjacent re- 
gion that looked to the garrison at Sacket’s 
Harbor for protection. Who was Zechariah 
Perry? What was he? Luke looked again 
at the man, and almost unconsciously his 


THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 5 

glance rested upon the protruding nose of the 
stranger. 

Almost as if he was aware of the query in 
the mind of the young soldier, Zechariah 
grasped his nose with one hand and said, 
Broke it when I was a hoy. Skating. Skates 
dull. Slipped. Bang! Fell so hard on my 
nose the wonder is that it does n’t stand out 
on the back of my head instead of the front. 
Sometimes I wish it did. Still, a man would 
look a little queer, would n’t he, if he had his 
eyes and mouth on one side of his head and 
his nose on the other ? ” 

Luke laughed, though the man before him 
did not so much as smile, and said, He ’d 
attract the attention of people if he arranged 
his nose, ears, and mouth as you say.” 

“ But why not ? ” persisted Zechariah. 
Now, if a man’s ears could be taken off in 
real cold weather and put in his pocket, he ’d 
save himself a heap o’ trouble. I wish mine 
had been that way. I lost a piece of my left 
ear once — a year ago last January. Froze it 
stiff. Broke like a stick o’ hickory. See?” 
As he spoke, the ungainly soldier leaned for- 
ward and exposed his left ear, the rim of 
which was lacking. 

Y ou ’ve had bad luck,” said Luke smilingly. 


6 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Have n’t told you half yet. See that 
thumb ? ” As Zechariah spoke he held up to 
view the thumb on his left hand. 

What ’s wrong with it ? ” 

It ’s about as supple souple ’ was Zech- 
ariah’s word) as if it was a piece o’ oak.” 

How did it happen ? What ’s wrong with 
it?” 

Stepped on it.” 

Stepped on it!’ What do you mean? 
You could n’t do that.” 

I did n’t say I did. ’T was a horse.” 
Anything else wrong with you? ” 

I don’t say ^ wrong,’ but jest a bit diff’rent. 
I fell out o’ the garret window one time when 
I was a boy an’ cracked my collar bone.” 

“ Did it hurt ? ” 

^^Then I got kicked in th’ ribs another 
time when I was breakin’ in a colt,” resumed 
Zechariah, ignoring the question, ^^an’ that 
meant that two was broken — ” 

Look here,” broke in Luke with a laugh, 
you ’re pretty much like a piece of patch- 
work, are n’t you ? Sure you ’ll hold together 
till the end of the war ? ” 

I rather guess I ’ll have a piece o’ me left 
for that,” said Zechariah solemnly. But if 
you don’t do something here at Sacket’s pretty 


THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 7 

quick there won’t be any ^ end ’ at all, I ’m 
afraid. Why don’t ye do somethin’ t’ match 
Perry’s victory on Lake Erie ? ” 

Commodore Chauncey has been sick.” 
Look at me,” said Zechariah solemnly. 

Without a word he grasped his nose with 
his right hand and began to move that feature 
about until, to Luke’s surprise, it almost seemed 
as if it could be pushed from one side of the 
man’s face to another. Then seizing his thumb 
he moved it slowly backward and forward. 
Following these strange antics he grasped his 
neck with both hands, pretending to be suffer- 
ing intense pain from his collar bone. Once 
more he placed both hands against his side 
and by the expression of his face tried to 
show how great pain the once broken ribs 
were still giving him. 

^‘What’s all that for?” laughed Luke. 
You see me? Well, I guess if I can get 
along with a movable nose an’ a broken neck 
an’ a few cracked ribs, why, I guess th’ com- 
modore — ” 

^^You don’t know what you are talking 
about ! ” interrupted Luke sharply. 

I don’t ! You listen t’ me ! ” Zechariah 
extended his long arms, looked keenly into 
the face of his listener, and, beginning with 


8 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

the thumb of his left hand, called off in solemn 
tones — June eighteenth, eighteen hundred 
and twelve, war declared. August thirteenth, 
the Essex takes the Alert. August sixteenth, 
General Hull surrenders Detroit. August nine- 
teenth, the Constitution takes the Guerriere. 
October thirteenth, the battle of Queenstown 
Heights. October eighteenth, the Wasp takes 
the Frolic. October twenty-fifth, the United 
States takes the Macedonian. December twenty- 
ninth, the Constitution takes the Java. So 
much for eighteen twelve. Now we’ll resume 
with eighteen thirteen.” Zechariah’s long arms 
seemed to project still farther as he cracked the 
joints of his fingers and began again to keep 
tally, as in a sing-song, monotonous voice he 
said, ^^Now for eighteen thirteen. January 
twenty-second, — that was the massacre at the 
river Eaisin ! I ’d like to stop there — ” 
^^Do,” broke in Luke. 

February twenty-fourth, the Hornet takes 
the Peacock. April twenty-seventh, Capture 
of York — 

Where did the men start from who took 
York?” demanded Luke sharply. 

Sachet’s.” 

Good.” 


^ Toronto. 


THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 9 

Yes, good enough. Why don’t you go on? 
Think of September fifth, when the Enterprise 
took the Boxer.” 

And September tenth,” suggested Luke. 

September tenth? Why, child, your grand- 
children will think September tenth is own 
cousin to the Fourth of July. Perry’s victory 
and that date are forever immortal ! ” 

^^How long did you say they would be 
immortal ? ” asked Luke quizzically. 

Forever and forever.” 

^^Good.” 

Now do something on Lake Ontario ! ” 

^^What?” 

‘^Something worth doing. What did you 
say your name was ? ” 

It was the same as it is now.” 

^^What ’s that?” 

Luke Fox.” 

Where do you live ? ” 

About two miles from here.” 

Lived here all your life ? ” 

All — up to date.” 

^^In th’ militia?” Zechariah’s word was 
milish.” 

Yes.” 

What ye done?” 

Not much.” 


10 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


> How old might y’ be ? ” 

Seventeen.” 

Look older. Do y’ know what I ’d do if 
I was in command here? ” 

Can’t say just what, but I could guess.” 

I ’d sweep th’ Britishers off th’ lake.” 

How ? Broom or guns ? ” laughed Luke. 

I ’d rather use a broom than nothin’, th’ 
way you ’re doin’.” 

I tell you the commodore is sick.” 

Then let him get well — or get out.” 

You ’ll get yourself into trouble if you talk 
that way around here,” said Luke in a low 
voice. 

Naw ! These men at Sacket’s have n’t 
spunk enough to put a man in th’ guard-house. 
I ’d go an’ be glad o’ it if ’t would only make 
’im do something I don’t care much what.” 

Where did you come from? ” inquired 
Luke, staring blankly at the strange man be- 
fore him. 

Jes’ now I ’ve come from Oswego.” 

Live there ? ” 

I guess I was pretty much alive while I 
was in th’ fort — ” 

Yes, but where is your home ? ” .j 

Have n’t any.” 

But you must have had.” 


MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 11 


No.” The man shook his bald head solemnly 
as if even the suggestion of a home was some- 
thing unheard of before in his experiences. 
Why did you come to Sachet’s ? ” 
Ordered here.” 

What ’s your rank? ” 

As the stranger was bareheaded and coat- 
less at the time, Luke’s question was natural, 
for it was impossible to discover from the garb 
of the man what his rank or position was. 

My rank ? ” repeated Zechariah. Well, 
now, I don’ know as I ever thought o’ that. 
Sometimes I ’ve served as cook ; sometimes 
I ’ve touched off a cannon ; then again I ’ve 
been bos’n, and last night I was skipper o’ 
th’ tub a few o’ us sailed in from Oswego. 
Now if you can tell me what I am — ” 

I can’t,” laughed Luke, still more puzzled 
by the appearance of this strange man who^ 
had halted him that beautiful June morning. 

How long do you expect to be here? ” 

At Sacket’s? ” 

^^Yes.” 

If I had my way I ’d be here just three 
minutes.” 

I ’m afraid you don’t like this end of the 
lake. Just look at it.” 

As Luke spoke he turned to look out over 


12 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


the blue waters of Lake Ontario which were 
sparkling in the light of the early morning. 
A fresh breeze was blowing and as far as he 
could see, little white caps were racing over 
the lake. The bald bluffs in the distance, the 
scattered islands, the cloudless sky, the soft 
balmy air, were all indicative of the peace and 
quiet that are the special possessions of a day 
in June. But glancing along the high shore, 
Luke saw the rude barracks in which the sol- 
diers were quartered, the guns mounted upon 
the earthworks for the defense of the little 
garrison, and then, when he again looked out 
upon the harbor and saw the sloops and half- 
dozen or more other vessels of war, he realized 
how different the real condition was from the 
apparent. 

For two years now his country had been at 
war with England. On land, defeats and sur- 
renders had played a too important part. The 
dastardly surrender of General Hull at Detroit 
had been wrought into a song of derision sung 
in all the camps and frequently sung by Luke 
Fox himself. Then, too, the massacre at the 
Raisin River had been the source of another 
song heard too often around the camp-fires of 
the troops. General Jacob Brown apparently 
had been almost the only leader in the Northern 


THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 13 


Army to win the confidence of his own men and 
he had consequently been able to accomplish 
some things which his fellow generals had 
found impossible. But when all was said, the 
record on land thus far had not been inspiring. 

On sea the work of the daring sailors in the 
Yankee fleets had been the chief and redeem- 
ing feature of the struggle. The rude and 
untrained men had wrested many a victory 
from the foremost fighting ships of the British, 
and Perry’s wonderful victory on Lake Erie 
had perhaps been the greatest of them all. 

As Luke stood looking over the beautiful 
scene before him, the complaints of the strange 
Zechariah sounded once more in his hearing. 

It ’s a pretty enough picture,” the new- 
comer was saying, but the fleet is jes’ about’s 
active as Horse Island is out yonder. The 
island looks pretty, the ships look pretty, but 
one is about as dangerous as th’ other.” 

What do you want to do ? ” inquired 
Luke. 

I ’ve told y’ — what I come for.” 

‘^To sweep th’ lake?” asked Luke, with a 
smile. 

That ’s it. If th’ commodore is afraid — ” 

He is n’t afraid. He ’s sick, I tell you.” 

Well, his men are n’t sick, are they ? ” 


14 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Let ’em start, then ! That ’s what we ’ve 
come for ! ” 

‘‘ It ’s a good thing to start, but even a fleet 
has to start for something or for some place.” 

No, they don’t. If they start they ’ll get 
there.” 

Where?” 

Where they started for.” 

If a man starts for nowhere, where will he 
land?” 

Somewhere.” 

‘‘Probably that’s what the commodore 
thinks if his ships start without him,” said 
Luke dryly. “ And he knows where they ’d 
bring up.” 

“ Where? ” 

“In the wake of Commodore Yeo’s tars.” 

“ Don’t y’ b’leeve it ! Give us a chance any- 
way. Now, let me tell you something. We 
landed here at Sacket’s Harbor ’bout ten 
o’clock last night. It ’s now ’bout nine o’clock 
o’ the mornin’ followin’. An’ yet I ’ve been 
here long enough to find out that the men 
here are all gettin’ restless. They want t’ 
fight. They ’re tired o’ buildin’ boats an’ never 
sailin’ ’em, o’ riggin’ up sloops-o’-war that jes’ 
look pretty ridin’ at anchor here in Sacket’s 



A SMALL BOYISH-LOOKING OFFICER APPROACHING 



^ • v T. « 


*. 4 




THE MEETING OF TWO STRANGERS 15 

Harbor. If somethin’ is n’t done pretty quick 
by th’ commodore, or by somebody that ought 
t’ take his place if he is n’t fit to do it, why, 
then, the men themselves — ” 

What will they do ? ” inquired Luke as 
Zechariah hesitated. 

‘‘ They ’ll take the bit in their own teeth — 
that ’s what they ’ll do ! ” 

You are afraid of — ” 

^^I’m not afraid of doin’ somethin’, or 
leastwise of tryin’ to do it.” 

Just as soon as Commodore Chauncey — ” 
‘‘Who’s this dapper little chap cornin’ ?” 
broke in Zechariah. 

Luke turned hastily and saw approaching 
the place on the dock where he and his newly 
found acquaintance were standing a small 
boyish-looking officer dressed in the uniform 
of a naval lieutenant. 


CHAPTER II 


SHARP QUESTIONS 

Who ’s that?” inquired Zechariah in a low 
voice as he looked with interest at the ap- 
proaching young officer. 

Lieutenant Gregory/^ whispered Luke. 

‘‘Is he alive?” 

“You touch him and youTl find out for 
yourself!” 

Before the lanky stranger could say more, 
Lieutenant Gregory, black-eyed, alert, every 
nerve in his agile little body apparently ting- 
ling with life, halted directly in front of the 
two men, and, peering kindly at Luke, as he 
returned the salute which was somewhat awk- 
wardly given him, said hastily, “ I am looking 
for Luke Fox.” 

“ That is my name,” said Luke in surprise. 

He had long known the young lieutenant, 
who was the popular idol of the men of the 
fleet and of the garrison as well, but that the 
youthful officer should be aware that there 
was such a boy in Sacket’s Harbor as he had 
never once occurred to him. 


17 


SHARP QUESTIONS 

^^Good! Then I don't have to look any 
further. And who is this?” added the lieuten- 
ant as he looked half quizzically at Zechariah. 
‘^Friend of yours?” 

‘^My name is Zechariah Perry — a relative 
of the commodore,” spoke up the stranger 
promptly. 

An honor of which you may well he proud, 
and of which I trust the brave commodore 
may never have cause to be ashamed,” re- 
sponded the lieutenant kindly. There was a 
twinkle in his eyes, and a smile lurking about 
the corners of his mouth, as he spoke, that 
made Luke smile in sympathy. Turning 
abruptly to the younger man. Lieutenant 
Gregory said sharply — ^^Luke, have you ever 
been down the St. Lawrence River?” 

Yes, sir.” 

‘^How far?” 

Montreal.” 

Been through the Long Sault Rapids ? ” 

^‘I’ve been through them — to the right of 
Barnhart's Island.” 

^^How many times?” 

‘‘Seven.” 

“Good. How long ago?” 

“ Two years.” 

“ U-um,” said the lieutenant, shaking his 


18 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

head somewhat dubiously, could you find 
your way there now? ’’ 

^^Day or night?” 

^‘Either.” 

Yes, sir, I think I could.” 

Don’t you know you could ? ” 

“ I am not afraid to try.” 

^‘Do you know the channels?” 
do as far as Ogdensburg.” 

Know the location of the Thousand Is- 
lands?” 

Do you mean the location of every island ? ” 
The young lieutenant brusquely nodded 
his head in reply. 

Yes, — that is, I know where the big ones 
are,” said Luke. 

Good. Good. Commodore Chauncey 
wants to see you.” 

‘^Me? See me?” 

‘^Yes, sir, that is what I said.” 

^^I’m afraid there’s some mistake — ” 
^^Come with me,” broke in the impatient 
little lieutenant. “ If there ’s any mistake I ’ll 
he responsible for it. Come ! We ’ve no time 
to waste.” 

Puzzled by the unexpected summons, Luke 
followed the young lieutenant as he led the 
way up the rambling street toward the house 


SHARP QUESTIONS 19 

in which the suffering commodore had made 
his quarters since the troublesome ailment had 
come upon him that had led to the delay in 
his plans for his fleet. 

Not a word was spoken as the two young 
men turned into the yard in front of the 
house, saluted the guard, and smilingly were 
permitted to enter the building. Even in the 
midst of the confusion in his own mind, Luke 
was aware of the smiling and friendly greeting 
which the guards had for Lieutenant Gregory. 
^‘Everybody is his friend,” thought the boy. 

I wonder why it is.” 

^^Do you know anything about the man 
who was with you when I found you on the 
dock this morning? ” inquired the lieutenant 
abruptly as he halted a moment on the steps 
and looked kindly at Luke. 

^^No, sir. I never saw him before this 
morning. He came from Oswego last night.” 
Did he tell you he did ? ” 

Why, yes, sir. I am quite sure he did.” 

^^You don’t know anything more about 
him?” 

No, sir.” 

What do you think of him? ” 

He says he is related to the commo- 
dore.” 


20 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Do you think he really is? ’’ 

I know only what he says.” 

And all I know is what you are telling 
me,” said Lieutenant Gregory lightly. He 
surely is a queer Dick.” 

Luke smiled and said no more as he and 
his companion mounted the stairs that led to 
the room where the ailing commodore of the 
fleet at Sacket’s Harbor was staying, — his 
quarters since his illness having been, by the 
advice of his surgeon, transferred to the quiet 
of the village home. 

When the visitors entered the room, Luke 
was startled as he looked at the intrepid naval 
leader, who was seated in a chair before a 
fire. He was wrapped in a blanket, although 
the day was warm, and a roaring fire was 
blazing on the rude stone hearth. 

This is the boy you told me about. Lieu- 
tenant?” inquired the commodore sharply as 
he sat erect and looked keenly at Luke. 

Yes, sir,” replied Lieutenant Gregory. 

What is your name?” demanded the 
commodore of Luke. 

Luke Fox.” 

Where do you live?” 

About two miles from here.” 

On the shore? ” 


SHARP QUESTIONS 21 

Yes, sir.” 

How long have you lived there? ’’ 

All my life” 

Own a boat? ” 

Yes, sir.” 

What is it?” 

I have three.” 

What are they ? ” 

A sloop, a yawl, and a longboat.” 

What is the size of your sloop? ” 

Thirty feet.” 

Where did you get it? ” 

I built it.” 

Alone? ” 

No, sir ; one of the neighbor’s boys helped 
me.” 

‘^How far have you been down the St. 
Lawrence in your sloop ? ” 

‘‘ Ogdensburg.” 

‘‘ What did you go for? ” 

‘‘ Carried a cargo of potash.” 

Each time you went? ” 

Yes, sir. I Ve only been seven times as 
far as Ogdensburg ! ” 

^^Been more than that to the Thousand 
Islands?” 

‘‘ Yes, sir.” 

How many times? ” 


22 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 
I don’t know.” 

^^Five, or five hundred?” snapped the 
nervous commodore. 

Nearer five than five hundred. Perhaps 
twenty or twenty-five times.” 

^^What did you go for?” 

Sometimes for the fishing, sometimes for 
men, sometimes for hunting.” 

Ever get lost there ? ” 

Among the islands ? ” 

That ’s what I said.” 

No, sir.” 

Ever run aground ? ” 

No, sir.” 

What did you do when you got caught in 
some of those treacherous currents ? ” 

Kept my eyes open and my hand on the 
tiller.” 

The commodore smiled dryly, although his 
face once more betrayed the pain he still 
was suffering. Luke did not see the quick 
glance which was given the lieutenant and 
consequently was unaware that both men 
were deeply interested in what was being 
said. 

Only one or two more questions,” said 
Commodore Chauncey. Have you ever sailed 
the St. Lawrence at night ? ” 


23 


SHARP QUESTIONS 

^‘Not much — once I had to do that, but I 
did n’t like it.” 

How was that ? ” 

I was caught in a thunderstorm and held 
for three hours on Bear Island. It was dark 
when the storm passed — ” 

But you kept on? Were you going 
home ?” 

‘^No, sir; I was on my way to Ogdens- 
burg.” 

^^What made you keep on? Why did n’t 
you wait until morning?” 

^‘I wanted to get there with my potash.” 

Did you burn your own logs when your 
cargo of potash was made ? ” 

‘^Yes, sir.” 

^^Tend your own fires?” 

Of course. Yes, sir,” stammered Luke in 
some confusion. 

^‘Was the money you received for your 
cargo yours or your father’s? ” 

“ My uncle’s, although he gave it to 
me.” 

What did you do with it ? ” 

Bought sheep.” 

Are they yours or his?” 

We have n’t any now.” 

Why not ? What has become of them ? ” 


24 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Commissary/’ said Luke simply. 

British or American ? ” 

American.” 

Did you get a good price ? ” 

I did n’t get anything.” 

^^How is that?” demanded Commodore 
Chauncey sharply. 

‘^We gave them.” 

What for ? ” 

For the army.” 

For an instant the commodore stared blankly 
at Luke and did not speak. ^^^Out of the 
mouth of babes and sucklings/” he mur- 
mured. What did you do that for ? ” he 
asked quietly. 

Our army needed them. Governor Tomp- 
kins says there is no money and the need is 
great.” 

^^But every man must live. You are en- 
titled to pay — ” 

Commodore Chauncey/’ interrupted Luke 
eagerly, how much salary did General George 
Washington receive when he was commander- 
in-chief of the Continental Army ? ” 

That was difPerent.” 

Why was, it different ?” demanded Luke 
respectfully. I do not see — ” 

^^Well! Well ! Bless my soul ! I never ex- 


SHARP QUESTIONS 25 

pected to live to see this day. You are inter- 
estiug, young man. Did you ever have any- 
body question your sanity ? ” 

‘‘ I have met some who said I was a fool.’’ 

No doubt ; no doubt. What did you think 
of the opinion expressed ? ” 

Why is a man called a fool, Commodore, 
if he really does something for his country, 
even if it is only a very little thing, like giving 
a dozen sheep ? Is n’t that what people did 
in the Kevolution?” 

No doubt ; no doubt,” again said Com- 
modore Chauncey hastily. But so far in this 
war I ’ve found ninety-nine of the people ready 
to get the better of us in price of supplies, 
whether it ’s sheep or blankets or salt, to one 
who would deal generously with his country. 
You are a refreshing young man. I congratu- 
late you. Lieutenant Gregory,” he added, as 
he turned to the young officer, I ’ll leave this 
young man in your charge. You may depend 
upon him, I am sure. He has the earmarks of 
what we want.”< 

Aware that they had been dismissed from 
the presence of the commander, the two young 
men departed, though Luke was also aware, 
as he glanced a moment behind him, that the 
commodore was sitting with his eyes closed 


26 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

and that his head was leaning back in his 
chair. Still mystified by the strange interview 
and unaware of the purpose of the visit to 
the house and of the apparently meaningless 
questions which had been asked of him, 
Luke was silent for a time when he and his 
companion turned once more toward the 
docks. 

What do you think of Commodore 
Chauncey?” abruptly demanded Lieutenant 
Gregory. 

He looks like a sick man.” 

“ He is a sick man.” 

‘‘What will be done by our fleet? Nothing 
this fall probably.” 

“Perhaps not — by the fleet; that depends 
mostly on the condition of the commodore. 
But the men can do something, even if the 
commodore is shut in like a sick school-girl. 
And they must ! There will have to be some- 
thing tried or they ’ll spoil. They have n’t 
anything to do except to rail at the lack of 
anything even being attempted, to say no- 
thing of its being done. But we ’ll have a dif- 
ferent report now to make. You’ll see a big 
change inside of a week.” 

“How? What will it be?” asked Luke, 
aroused by the fiery zeal of his companion. 


27 


SHARP QUESTIONS 

Are you blind ? ” demanded the lieuten- 
ant as he stopped and looked at the young 
minute-man beside him. 

‘^No, sir/’ replied Luke so solemnly that 
Lieutenant Gregory laughed aloud. 

^‘You are almost ^too good to be true/” 
he declared laughingly. While I am at it 
I want to ask you one more question. Do 
you think you would be able to find your way 
to Plattsburg ? ” 

Through the woods ? ” 

^‘No! No!” replied the young lieutenant 
impatiently. If you were to go down the St. 
Lawrence — ” 

That would be by water all the way,” 
broke in Luke. Of course I could.” 

That ’s the way to talk 1 I believe, too, 
that you could do it.” 

When am I to start ? ” 

Perhaps — never.” The expression of 
Lieutenant Gregory’s face was whimsical, and 
Luke was not aware that the young officer 
was merely testing the lad who had been 
recommended to him as one who was familiar 
with the region and also was unusually reliable 
for one of his years. 

Are you going to tell me why Commodore 
Chauncey asked me all those strange ques- 


28 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


tions, Lieutenant Gregory?” inquired Luke 
as they came nearer the docks. 

^^Do you really want to know?” 

Yes, sir. I do. I know he wanted some- 
thing, but I can’t guess what it is.” 

I ’m afraid you ’re not much of a Yankee, 
so if you ever are to know I must tell you.” 


CHAPTER III 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 

You know tke men are restless here, don’t 
you ? ” began the lieutenant. 

^^Yes, sir.” 

They say they want to fight ? ” 

“Some of them do.” 

“ You mean some say they do. Oh, I know 
some will give a good account of themselves if 
the pinch comes,” added Lieutenant Gregory, 
with a laugh as he saw that his companion 
was going to protest. — “ Luke,” said he ab- 
ruptly, “ how much do you weiffh ? ” 

“I don’t know.” 

“ Did n’t you ever weigh yourself ? ” 

“ I don’t remember ever — ” 

“You are rich ! you are a treat ! ” laughed 
the young officer. “ I ’ll tell you, — you weigh 
one hundred and sixty pounds. You are five 
feet six inches tall, you are almost as round 
as a rubber ball, and you ’re as hard as nails. 
I don’t believe anything could make a dent in 
you, and if ever I meet you alone on a lonely 
or dark road, I ’m not going to have any 


30 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

words with you. I shall give you the whole 
road.” 

Why?” asked Luke, staring at his com- 
panion. 

Oh, Luke Fox, you belie your name ! You 
should be Luke Dove — ^Innocent as doves.’ ” 

But you have n’t told me what Commo- 
dore Chauncey wanted,” suggested Luke, not 
altogether at ease under the bantering of the 
young officer, whom he, in common with the 
soldiers and sailors of the fleet and garrison, 
deeply respected. 

So I have n’t,” admitted the lieutenant ; 

I ’ll tell you now. He is greatly troubled by 
his sickness which makes it impossible for him 
to attempt anything with the fleet. The men 
are becoming restless and every day is worse 
than the day before. Something must be done, 
if it is only to make the men think of some- 
thing else. Now, listen.” The young lieuten- 
ant spoke in a low tone and glanced cautiously 
about him to make certain that no one could 
overhear what he was about to say. The com- 
modore received word this morning that some 
supply boats are coming up the St. Lawrence — ” 

For York?” ^ asked Luke instantly, deeply 
interested. 


^ Toronto. 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 31 

Perhaps, or for Kingston. All I know is 
word has been received that the boats are 
coming.” 

Gunboats with them? ” 

Quite likely.” 

And the commodore — ” 

W ants me to go down the river and trap 
these boats and get supplies, too, if it can be 
done. I shall have two or three gigs, perhaps 
more. I may want a sloop ready for us at 
Cape St. Vincent or on Grenadier Island. I 
have my lists almost ready, but I want some 
one to go with me who knows the St. Lawrence, 
the islands, and the places where we or the 
redcoats can hide.” 

And so you are to take me, are you? ” 
Why, the lad does see through a knot-hole 
when the knot is not there ! ” 

When are you to start? ” 

To-night.” 

Any one gone ahead?” 

« Why, the lad can see through two knot- 
holes if needs be ! ” laughed Lieutenant Greg- 
ory in pretended amazement. Yes,” he added, 
once more dropping his voice, two parties 
have gone ahead of us. There, you must not 
ask me any more questions, and I shall not 
answer them if you do. All I want at present 


32 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


is to know whether or not you’d like to 
go. 

YeSy sir/^ answered Luke simply. 

Good. We ’ll make an ensign or a major- 
general of you pretty quick. Hello ! What ’s 
that? ” 

Lieutenant Gregory paused and in surprise 
looked toward a group of sailors and soldiers 
assembled on the dock. Some one or some- 
thing in the midst of the group manifestly 
interested the men, for all were looking toward 
the centre of the assembly. Somebody was 
singing and the words of the song could 
he distinctly heard by the lieutenant and 
Luke. 

“ The tenth of September, I pray let ’s remember, 

As long as the globe on its axis rolls round, 

Our tars and marines on Lake Erie were seen 

To make the proud flag of Great Britain come down. 

“ The Lawrence sustained a most terrible fire. 

She fought three to one for two glasses or more ; 

Gallant Perry, undaunted, firmly stood by her 
While the proud foe heavy broadsides did pour. 

“ The masts are all shattered, her rigging all battered. 
Her yards and her booms being all shot away ; 

But few left on deck to manage the wreck 
Our hero on board her no longer could stay.” 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 33 


Hi ! Hi ! Hurrah for the Lawrence ! 
Three cheers for Perry ! ” gleefully called the 
listening and laughing men. 

The man in the midst of the group doffed 
his hat, bowed low several times, and then, 
without waiting for a further invitation, re- 
sumed his song : — 

“ Says Perry : ‘ Those villains they mean for to drown 
us ! 

Push in my brave boys, you need never have fear ! * 

Then he off with his coat and plugged up the boat, 

And away through the fire and the smoke he did 
steer ! ’’ 

Hip ! Hip ! That ’s the tune, old crook- 
nose ! Give us some more ! Perry is a great 
man ! ” were among the laughing shouts of 
the listeners. 

I thank you, fellow countrymen. I try to 
be deserving of the praise you bestow upon my 
feeble efforts,” gravely responded the singer. 

Three cheers for Perry ! ” 

Nay, gentlemen. I beg you not to over- 
whelm me. — Well, then, since you insist upon 
it I ’ll give you some more : — 

Hurrah for our flag ! General Harrison, too ! 

For Perry’s bold fleet loud praised by all powers ! 

Hurrah for the message, may it ever prove true : 

‘ We have met the enemy — and they are ours ! ’ ” 


34 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

It ’s Zechariah ! exclaimed Luke as he 
saw the singer. 

He sounds as if he had the help of Heze- 
kiah, Nehemiah, the roaring bull of Bashan, 
and the lungs of Samson ! Did you ever hear 
such a voice ? And he looks as if he ’d break 
in two if you struck him with your little 
finger/^ said the lieutenant. 

He wants to be doing something,” sud- 
denly suggested Luke. “ Why not take him 
with us down the river?” 

Do you know him? ” 

No, sir. I never saw him before this 
morning.” 

Lieutenant Gregory shook his head, and no 
further reference at the time was made to the 
stranger. Luke consequently was the more 
surprised, when, that evening about nine 
o’clock, he hastened to the place where the 
men were to assemble who were to accompany 
the young lieutenant on the expedition down 
the St. Lawrence, to find Zechariah among 
them. 

There was no opportunity afforded for con- 
versation or even for explanation, as Lieutenant 
Gregory insisted upon absolute silence on the 
part of every one. Luke, after what had been 
told him in the morning, had no difficulty in 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 35 

understanding the motive for the secrecy. If 
the expedition should fail, then the sailors and 
soldiers at Sachet’s Harbor would be in no 
worse condition than at present if they should 
never hear of the outcome. On the other 
hand, success would have an eloquence all its 
own. 

As Luke watched the young officer, he 
was aware of the excitement under which he 
was laboring. The lieutenant was alert, and 
though he was low-spoken and quiet in every 
movement, his eagerness to achieve something 
to aid the commodore and at the same time 
assist the cause somehow communicated itself 
to every man in the company. 

The lanky Zechariah, prevented from speak- 
ing, gave vent occasionally to his feelings by 
grasping Luke’s right arm and squeezing it. 
In the dim light his face, too, betrayed an ex- 
pression of interest that was eloquent, though 
Luke was still ignorant of the motives that had 
caused the leader to add the stranger to the 
dozen men he had selected for his perilous 
undertaking. 

Everybody here, Jim?” whispered the 
lieutenant a half-hour after Luke arrived. 

Jim?” — Luke at once concluded that Jim 
Dixon, a reckless, daring neighbor of his, a 


36 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

man familiar with the region and known and 
feared for his physical prowess by all, was also 
to be one of the number. 

Yes, Lieutenant.” 

Any supplies in the gigs ? ” 

Not much. Tom took those ahead in the 
little sloop.” 

He surely understands where he is to 
land?” 

He does — if he has any ears and brains, 
and I know he has both.” 

Tell Luke here where we ’re to land. He 
is to be my pilot, you know.” 

Luke knows every foot o’ lake an’ shore 
’most ’s well as I do. Come here, boy, an’ I ’ll 
whisper in your ear,” Jim added as he turned 
to the young pilot. Drawing the young sol- 
dier to his side, Jim whispered briefly to him 
and then good-naturedly pushed him away. 

Understand?” he inquired shortly. 

I know the place,” answered Luke. 

W ell, if we get separated, you make for 
it. I guess we ’ll keep pretty well together, 
though, on this trip.” 

In a brief time the gigs were manned, and 
in silence the little force started. Luke was 
steering the longboat, in the stern of which he 
was seated, while Jim Dixon was pulling the 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 37 

stroke oar in the other gig of which Lieuten- 
ant Gregory had charge. 

Like long moving shadows the boats moved 
from the shore. The oars made only a slight 
sound and both boats soon passed beyond the 
fleet without either of them being hailed, an 
arrangement which Luke confidently believed 
had previously been made by the lieutenant. 

There was no moon to be seen, but the night 
was clear and the stars were shining in count- 
less numbers. Only a light breeze ruffled the 
smooth waters of Lake Ontario when the two 
gigs, still keeping well together, an hour later 
passed into the open lake. 

In spite of the tense silence of the men, 
their interest in the expedition was keen and 
manifest. Every one was intent upon the move- 
ments of the neighboring boat, and the low 
voice of the coxswain when occasionally the 
lieutenant or Luke called upon the men to rest 
on their oars, or slightly changed the direc- 
tion in which they were moving, was obeyed 
with alacrity. Occasionally one of the gigs 
drew away from its companion, but soon 
waited for its approach, as there was no desire 
on the part of either to lose sight of the 
other. 

The night was far spent when at last the 


38 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

gigs drew near [a projecting point of land, 
which Luke recognized as Cape Vincent. In 
silence the men landed and drew the boats up 
on the shore, where the giant trees that were 
growing close to the water’s edge effectually con- 
cealed them from the sight of any passing vessel. 

At the suggestion of the lieutenant all the 
men except Luke and Jim Dixon at once 
stretched themselves on the bank and soon 
were soundly sleeping. Lieutenant Gregory, 
however, in a low voice bade the two pilots 
follow him to a secluded spot and there all 
three seated themselves. 

Not many of the British transports come 
this side, I fancy, when they make for the 
open lake,” he suggested. 

You’re right. They mos’ly hug the Can- 
adian shore,” answered Jim Dixon. 

They ’ll do that more than ever if we suc- 
ceed in our venture.” 

guess that’s so. Now what do you 
know, Lieutenant?” asked Dixon. 

Only that word has been received by the 
commodore that several transports are work- 
ing their way up the river.” 

Any gunboats convoying them?” 

“ Yes. It is said the Black Snake is with 
one transport and the Battler with another.” 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 39 

J ust the thing ! ” roared Dixon. 

^<We ’ll — ” 

Not so loud, Jim ! I ’m almost as much 
afraid of our men as I am of the redcoats — ” 
interrupted the lieutenant in a low voice. 

We ’ll get that Black Snake! ” continued 
Dixon, his voice, deep and guttural, being 
only slightly modified in its tone. 

If we do, we ’ll remember how we did it,” 
said the lieutenant dryly. She ’s as trim a 
little craft as ever sailed the lakes.” 

We ’ll get her 1 ” repeated Dixon confid- 
ently. ^^Now, what’s your plan, Lieutenant?” 

^‘We don’t know by which channel they 
will come upstream.” 

Probably th’ Canadian.” 

^‘Yes, but we can’t be sure.” 

‘^Yes, sir, I think we can — beg pardon for 
seemin’ to differ with you — ” 

How?” 

Go right over and hide among the islands 
in the Canadian channel.” 

^^And what if she should use the one on 
our side ? ” 

Leave some men here t’ watch. But she 
won’t.” 

That will divide our forces too much. We 
have too few anyway.” 


40 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

I don’t know any other way.” 

If I get the word in the morning that I 
am waiting for, I ’ll know what to do.” 

^^Who ’ll bring it?” 

Wait, Jim, I want you to stay on guard 
the rest of the night.” 

Done,” roared Dixon promptly. 

I ’ll leave you alone, then — that ’ll be 
safer for everybody.” 

How ’s that. Lieutenant ? ” 

You ’ll not be able to talk to any one. 
Your voice is like the boom of a cannon. But 
if you ’re on guard I ’m not afraid of any- 
thing landing here.” 

“ Go get your nap — ” 

At the suggestion of the lieutenant, Luke 
at once withdrew and speedily was soundly 
sleeping. He did not know, however, that the 
young lieutenant remained with Jim Dixon 
until morning, nor that the details of their 
desperate venture were discussed all through 
the hours. 

Daylight had just appeared when Luke was 
roused, and as he looked up he beheld the 
face of Zechariah bending over him. 

“Want t’ eat?” demanded the strange 
man. 

“Yes.” 


A SUMMONS FROM THE COMMODORE 41 

W ell, rouse yourself, then, an’ get up im- 
medjitly, or there won’t be anything left for 
you.” 

Luke instantly leaped from the blanket 
on which he had been lying, and was aware, 
as he looked about him, that his companions 
had, indeed, almost disposed of the simple 
breakfast. Running swiftly to the shore, he 
dashed the cool water upon his head and then 
soon joined his comrades in their repast, which 
had been provided by the men in the supply 
boat that Lieutenant Gregory had, as Luke 
was aware, sent in advance of his force. 


CHAPTER IV 


THE BLACK SNAKE 

From a lonely farmhouse that could he seen 
in the distance came a man, old and bent, 
who made his way with difficulty as he drew 
near the little camp. His eyes brightened, 
however, when he beheld the men seated in a 
semicircle about the fire and even his step ap- 
parently became lighter. He was recognized 
by Dixon, who hailed him as Uncle Silas,’’ 
and greeted him almost affectionately in his 
own rough and bearish manner. 

^^Goin’ to enlist, Uncle Silas?” he roared. 

Ha! ha! ” cackled the toothless old man. 

I swan! I ’ve almos’ a min’ ter. It makes me 
think o’ Stillwater and Saratogy when we fit 
Johnnie Burgoyne in ’77. Drat th’ pesky red- 
coats — they still keep cornin’ ! It ’s ’most time 
some o’ us old men took hold and shook ’em 
up. Seems as if you boys was ’tarnal slow! 
He, he, he ! ” 

Seen any redcoats lately ? ” 

Plenty ! Plenty ! They ’ve got so bold they 
come right past the Cape an’ don’t ’pear t’ 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


43 


mind you any more 'n they would th’ squawk- 
in’ o’ wild geese. Certainly does look as if 
you folks over at Sacket’s was asleep.” 

‘‘We ’ll wake up pretty sudden, Uncle Silas. 
Seen any transports lately ? ” 

“I should say I had. One yesterday, two 
the day afore.” 

“ Convoyed by gunboats ? ” 

“ Naw! ” said the old man in disgust. “ What 
they want o’ gunboats ? They have n’t any- 
thing to be afraid of. Nobody from Sacket’s 
is doin’ anything, ’s far ’s I hear. ’T was n’t 
that way when I was in th’ army, at Stillwater 
an’ Saratogy — ” 

“ Uncle Silas, was your father a soldier in 
the Revolution ? ” broke in Lieutenant Gregory. 

“ Too old. He fit in Queen Anne’s War an’ 
in the French an’ Indian War.” 

“Didn’t he think Washington was pretty 
slow?” 

“Hey? What’s that y’ say?” asked the 
old man, placing his hand behind his ear as 
he spoke. 

“Did n’t your father think Washington was 
too slow ? Did n’t he use to tell you about 
General Artemus Ward and how strong and 
swift he was in the fights in the French and 
Indian War?” 


44 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


“What if he did?” demanded Uncle Silas, 
a bit testily. 

“ Oh, nothing,” laughed the young lieuten- 
ant good-naturedly. “Only I was thinking 
how it runs pretty much the same all the way 
down the line. Your father thought you and 
your men were slow compared with the men 
and times he knew; and now you take his place 
and think we ’re slow compared with the men 
of your day. Probably we ’ll be talking the 
same way to the young men when we get to 
be as old as you are.” 

“But y’ he slow,” declared the old man 
seriously. 

“ Wait,” suggested the lieutenant. 

“Ye ’ve stayed cooped up in Sacket’s Har- 
bor all summer long. Th’ redcoats have been 
cornin’ an’ goin’ jes’ ’s they please, an’ no one 
t’ say a word agin ’em. Now if y ’d seen Ben- 
edic’ Arnold when he rode straight into the 
fight at — ” 

“West Point?” laughed Lieutenant Greg- 
ory, not unkindly. “ I ’m sure you had some 
good men in those days. Uncle Silas. I never 
doubted it a moment. But what we want just 
now is to find out a little more about these 
transports which you say are coming up the 
St. Lawrence every day.” 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


45 


^^Not every day, — it is n’t quite so bad ’s 
that, — but they keep cornin’ an’ they ought 
to be stopped. Commodore Perry did it on 
Lake Erie. Why does n’t your man at Sachet’s 
try it, too ? ” 

He has been sick. But wait a bit and per- 
haps you ’ll change your mind. Now tell me 
about the transports.” The voice and manner 
of the young lieutenant abruptly changed. 
^^You say they usually are not under the con- 
voy of a gunboat ? ” 

Not as a gen’ral thing — ” 

How many men in the crew ? ” 

O’ course I can’t tell that exac’ly, but as 
a gen’ral run the’ are not so very many — at 
least I never made out very many. Maybe 
my eyes may not be quite ’s good as they 
once — ” 

Ten men ? ” 

I guess so, sometimes. Y’ see it ’s this 
)) 

way — 

Many rowboats ? ” 

‘^Sometimes th’ is, and then again the’ 
isn’t.” 

Whaleboats ? ” 

Yes, I ’ve seen some at times. In course 
the’ is n’t — ” 

Mostly sailboats, are n’t they ? ” 


46 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

As a rule — 

Sloops or schooners ? ” 

Sloops mostly, though I ’ve seen a schooner 
heatin’ her way up — ” 

^^Ever land at the Cape?” 

^^No, sir, tho’ sometimes they act as if 
they—” 

Any special time of day when they come ? ” 
^^Let me see — it ’s gen’ly long in th’ early 
mornin’ — ” 

Why do you think they come then ? ” 
Dodgin’ up ’mong th’ islands is ticklish 
work an’ night is th’ best time to hide. When 
they get out on the open lake they don’t care. 
They can show a clean pair o’ heels t’ mos’ 
anybody. Now when I was at Saratogy — ” 
Most of the transports go up the other 
channel, don’t they?” 

“ They do. As I was sayin’, when I fit Bur- 
goyne — ” 

Loaded with men or provisions and sup- 
plies? ” 

Supplies.” 

Is there any spot they are sure to pass ? 
I mean is there any place where they can be 
seen before they come up either channel ? ” 
Yes, sir, ’bout twenty or twenty-five mile 
downstream.” 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


47 


you know where that is?” inquired 
the lieutenant abruptly of Dixon. 

‘‘You’re right I do.” 

“ Do you know it ? ” again asked Lieuten- 
ant Gregory, this time speaking to Luke. 

“Yes, sir,” replied Luke. 

Without any further delay the young 
leader of the expedition directed the old man 
to return to his home, where signals were 
agreed upon in case the approach of trans- 
ports or gunboats should be discovered by 
him. The two gigs were at once manned and 
the sloop was ordered to follow within an 
hour and anchor in some secluded spot among 
the islands in the Canadian channel. 

The men in the gigs at once gave way with 
a will, and aided by the current rapidly passed 
down the wonderful stream. They kept well 
together until most of the islands had been 
passed; then at a signal from Lieutenant 
Gregory the boat in which Dixon was pilot 
darted swiftly to the left and speedily disap- 
peared among the small islands. 

The lieutenant himself, who now was in 
the gig of which Luke was the pilot, at once 
ordered his men to give way and the long, 
narrow boat once more resumed its course. 
Just what the lieutenant’s plan was Luke 


48 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

could only conjecture, but in spite of his in- 
creasing excitement he was positive that he 
understood what was before them. 

The men, too, were aroused now, and the 
weariness of the long pull was almost forgot- 
ten as they bent to their task. Several times 
the gig was caught in the swift current and 
had it not been for Luke’s sharp word of 
warning, twice the frail little craft would have 
been dashed against the projecting rocks. 

The shores of the islands mostly were 
wooded and might be the hiding-places of en- 
emies. A double duty rested upon the young 
pilot, who must look out for rocks and men 
alike. 

At last the crew of the gig landed, and, 
after Lieutenant Gregory had dispatched two 
men to the opposite side of the island to dis- 
cover whether or not any passing boats could 
be seen, he beckoned to Luke to follow him 
to a secluded place. 

You did well, Luke ! Did you know that 
the British have a gunboat stationed every 
few miles along the channel?” 

No, sir.” Luke’s face betrayed his sur- 
prise as he spoke. 

Then you were all the better. ^ Ignorance 
is bliss ’ sometimes. I did n’t tell you because 


THE BLACK SNAKE 49 

I thought it might make you a little more 
nervous. You have done well.” 

Thank you, sir.” 

^^Now, we’re going a little farther down- 
stream. We’ll land at some island, give our 
fellows a chance to rest up a bit, and then 
watch out for some transport or gunboat and 
see what we can do.” 

As soon as the two men whom the lieuten- 
ant had sent to make investigations returned 
and reported that no boats were to be seen, 
the young leader ordered his men again to 
take their places in the gig, and the way 
down the St. Lawrence was resumed. 

Luke now saw that the excitement among 
the men was still more marked. Frequent 
glances at shore and island and at one an- 
other betrayed the feeling in their minds, but 
it was also manifest that not one was afraid. 
There was an air of determination that boded 
well for the outcome of the expedition, though 
every man now was aware of the peril in 
which the little party was placed. 

Still there were no indications of the pre- 
sence of the enemy. The sunlight flooded the 
wooded shores and was reflected from the 
shining surface of the river. Birds flew from 
shore to shore, a doe and fawn came down to 


50 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


the edge of the water to drink, lifted their 
heads to gaze a moment in surprise at the 
passing boat, and then, apparently unalarmed, 
drank their fill and bounded back into the 
woods. 

The caution of the lieutenant increased 
now, and every man, though he was not aware 
of the cause of the change, knew that the 
danger and the purpose for which they had 
come were about to become more manifest. 

The gig now was approaching a small island 
which was high in the centre and covered 
with a growth of trees that almost looked as 
if they had been cared for by the hand of 
man. 

Look yonder ! ” suddenly exclaimed one 
of the men in a low voice. 

Instantly every man turned and looked 
ahead. Far downstream a boat was seen beat- 
ing its way up the great river. 

Give way, men ! ” called Lieutenant Greg- 
ory. Be careful ! Don’t one of you even catch 
a crab ! W e must gain the shore of that 
island without being seen if we can do it ! 
Give way, everybody ! ” 

The long, light craft darted, like a thing 
alive, toward the projecting point of the near- 
by island. The far-away gunboat was coming 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


51 


about at the time, and the lieutenant was 
hopeful that the intervening sail had pre- 
vented his men from being seen. He was not 
positive, however, that he had escaped the at- 
tention of the enemy, for the colors of the 
approaching vessel surely proclaimed it to be 
British and a gunboat as well. 

In a few moments the gig was out of the 
range of vision of any approaching party. 
The men leaped lightly into the water, lifted 
the long, light boat to their shoulders, stum- 
bled up the rocky shore, concealed the boat 
from the sight of any passer-by, and then 
eagerly peered downstream. Not far away 
was the gunboat which they had discovered 
before they landed. 

She ’s a beauty ! ” whispered Zechariah to 
Luke. 

Yes. You’re likely to have that ^some- 
thing to do ’ you wanted,” replied Luke so- 
berly. 

Afraid ? ” 

^^Sorne.” 

There was no opportunity for further con- 
versation, for a quick, low call from Lieuten- 
ant Gregory summoned every man to his 
side. 

Now, men,” said he, every one of you 


52 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


look to his pistol and gun. I want three of 
you to take your stand behind that clump of 
cedars on my right and the others behind 
those tamaracks on my left. Be ready for 
quick work ! Keep still, whatever else you do I 
If I call for you, don’t fail to do instantly 
what I want.” 

The men hastily took the positions assigned 
them, Luke and Zechariah finding themselves 
together behind the cedars. The lieutenant 
himself remained in the more open part of 
the island and in silence the entire party 
awaited the approach of the gunboat. 

^^It ’s the Black Snake ! ” whispered Luke, 
in excitement, to his companion. 

Her men will put up a stiff fight ! ” re- 
plied Zechariah. We ’ll know we’ve had 
^somethin’ to do’ before we’re done with her.” 

^^She ’s well armed.” 

You’re right about that !” 

The Black Snake now was heading for the 
island where the waiting party was concealed. 
Just as she was about to come about on her 
tack, Lieutenant Gregory, to the surprise of 
his followers, stepped boldly to the huge rock 
on the open shore and, waving his hat as he 
spoke, shouted to the men on board the gun- 
boat : — 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


53 


Come ashore ! Ahoy ! Ahoy there ! Come 
ashore ! ’’ 

Instantly there was a commotion on board 
the gunboat. The men on the deck were staring 
at the lieutenant on the shore. An eighteen- 
pounder that was pointing toward the island 
also had its own appeal. There was only a 
brief delay as the boat was headed up into 
the wind, and a skiff was lowered in which 
two sailors and an officer seated themselves. 
The very air seemed to be hushed into a tense 
silence. The gentle murmur of the rushing 
waters of the St. Lawrence was all that could 
be heard as the skiff was headed for the 
island. 

Lieutenant Gregory glanced anxiously at 
his companions. Would they stand firm? 
There was no escape from the island, and the 
young officer was convinced that a desperate 
struggle was at hand. The sight of the eight- 
een-pounder on the deck of the Black Snake 
was not assuring, but he was glad when he 
saw there were no signs of terror among his 
men. Luke’s face was deadly pale, while that 
of Zechariah was flushed and his peculiar eyes 
were almost shining in the excitement which 
manifestly possessed him. 

Meanwhile the skiff was slowly approach- 


54 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


ing and soon was within hailing distance. 
The face of the officer in charge was turned 
toward the shore and his anger at the inter- 
ruption was plainly visible. 

^^Who are you?” demanded the British 
officer in a loud voice, as by a motion of his 
hand he indicated his desire for his men to 
rest on their oars. 

^^Me? Why, I’m a Connecticut Yankee,” 
said Lieutenant Gregory. 

Who are those men with you ? ” 

Picked marines from Sacket’s Harbor.” 
Who are you and what do you want ? ” 
Me? I told you that I am a Connecticut 
Yankee, fighting press-gangs and trying to help 
in defending my country from her invaders. 
Do you want me to tell you what you are ? ” 
continued Lieutenant Gregory in the same quiet 
and even tones in which he had been speaking. 
“ Don’t try that ! ” he added hastily, as the two 
men in the skiff made as if they were about to 
return to the gunboat. You can take your 
choice' — either you come ashore or you go to 
the bottom ! ” 

The officer arose from his seat and stared 
blankly at the daring man who had made such 
an unexpected demand upon him. Yet what 
could be done ? He saw the movement of the 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


55 


men among the trees on the shore, for in a low 
voice the young lieutenant had ordered his 
followers to move about and make their pre- 
sence known, although every one was told to 
use a tree as a protection from possible shots 
from the gunboat. 

The British officer hesitated and the young 
lieutenant again said : You either come ashore 
or go to the bottom ! Don’t do that 1 ” he 
added as his enemy reached for his pistol. 

There was only a brief delay, for what could 
the men in the skiff do ? They were covered 
by the guns of the men on the shore, while 
their comrades were too far away to aid 
them. 

Slowly the men began to row toward the 
shore of the island. Lieutenant Gregory stepped 
boldly forward, but as he did so there came 
a shot from the gunboat that struck the tree 
just above the level of his head. 

Some advantage in not holding one’s head 
too high,” murmured the young officer, as he 
stepped behind a tree which would at least 
partly protect him. 

As the shot was fired, the men in the skiff 
seemed to regain their courage and prepared 
to resume their course and return to the gun- 
boat. 


56 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Fire, Joe ! ” called the lieutenant sharply. 

Instantly the report of a rifle rang out and 
as the puff of smoke rose from the shore, the 
body of one of the sailors was seen where it 
had fallen forward in the skiff. 

‘^Now, will you come ashore?’’ said the 
lieutenant sternly, ^^or shall I pick the rest of 
you off one by one?” 

There was no delay now, and the skiff in- 
stantly headed for the island and soon was 
drawn up among the rocks of the shore. 

^^Look to the man you hurt, Joe!” said 
the lieutenant quickly, as he turned to face 
the angry officer who now was standing before 
him. 

What does this mean?” shouted the furi- 
ous man. 

thought I had explained,” said the lieu- 
tenant blandly. It means that you are my 
prisoners, and I want you to surrender the 
Black Snake.” 

Never. No Yankee lubber is ever — ” 

The ‘ Yankee lubber ’ perhaps does n’t 
amount to very much,” broke in the lieutenant 
quietly, though it ’s not very complimentary 
to you to give up so easily to the same ^ lub- 
ber’!” 

You ’re only a boy ! ” 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


57 


I ’m afraid you are speaking the truth. 
I can’t help that. If you give me time 1^11 
promise to do my utmost to correct the fault. 
As it is I must trouble you to hand over your 
weapons — ” 

^a’ll never — ” 

Oh, yes, you will,” asserted the young 
lieutenant with a smile. 

It was not the smile, however, but something 
he saw in the face behind it that caused the 
angry prisoner to obey. 

^^What do you propose to do?” he de- 
manded. 

Take the Black Snake.” 

You ’ll never do that ! ” 

Oh, yes, I shall.” 

How?” 

I fancy with your aid I ’ll — ” 

I ’ll never surrender her ! ” roared the 
officer. 

Too bad. Why, here come some of your 
men,” said Lieutenant Gregory, as another gig 
with five men on board was seen approaching 
the island. Here ! don’t speak a word ! ” said 
the lieutenant, turning savagely upon his 
prisoner. In a moment, however, his face re- 
sumed its normal expression. In silence the men 
on the shore awaited the coming of the yawl. 


58 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Every watcher was convinced that the crew 
of the Black Snake, troubled and perplexed 
by the failure of their commander to return, 
had sent a boat ashore to discover the cause 
of the delay. It was also manifest that they 
were not suspicious of any danger. 

When the boat came within twenty yards of 
the shore. Lieutenant Gregory stepped boldly 
forward and in a voice sufficiently loud to be 
heard in the yawl, but not in the gunboat be- 
yond, said : All of you but the man in the 
bow hold up your hands and come ashore! 
We have your captain and two of your men 
as prisoners. If you want trouble, you may 
have it 1 ” he hastily added as he saw the men 
in the yawl all rise. 

Instantly the followers of the lieutenant 
stepped forward and again the rifles were aimed 
at men who were practically defenseless. Come 
ashore! The man in the bow can row or paddle. 
The rest of you stand up ! ” ordered Lieutenant 
Gregory. 

Slowly the yawl was driven over the few 
intervening yards, and as it came nearer, the 
men one by one were called upon to leave 
the boat. 

As one by one they stepped ashore, each 
was disarmed and sent to join his fellows, over 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


59 


whom two of Lieutenant Gregory’s most trusted 
followers were standing guard. 

Now, then, I want your name ! ” said the 
young leader as he turned to the prisoner who 
plainly had been in command of the Black 
Snake. 

I ’m Captain Landon! You ’ll never get 
the Snake out of this river even if you do take 
her now ! ” 

Is it so ? ” 

Yes, sir.” 

Pray, why ? ” 

We’ve men stationed at intervals among 
the islands — ” 

Yes, sir.” 

You ’ll never get past them.” 

“We can try. Now, will you send word to 
the gunboat that you have surrendered her?” 

“No, sir.” 

“Why not? You say we can’t get her out 
of the river anyway.” 

“The Black Snake will never be given up 
without a fight 1 ” 

“How large a crew have you?” 

“Quite sufficient to beat you off.” 

Without another word the lieutenant or- 
dered two men,* each with three rifles (one 
which he held in his hands and the other two 


60 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

placed on the ground near his feet), to stand 
guard over the prisoners, and then he said to 
the captain of the Black Snake — ‘^Come 
with us.” 

Where?” 

I ’m going out to take your gunboat ! ” 

’m never — ” 

Come ! ” broke in Lieutenant Gregory 
sharply. 

There was a moment of tense silence, and 
then without a further protest the burly cap- 
tain obediently fell in behind the sailors, took 
his stand at a word from his young captor in 
the bow of the longboat, and, crestfallen and 
angry still, provided protection to the men who 
were moving swiftly toward the little gunboat. 

The amazed crew were now seen on deck, 
gazing in surprise at the approaching band, 
and it was manifest that in their minds the pre- 
sence of their leader indicated that they were 
completely mystified and unable to decide 
what it all meant, inasmuch as he neither 
spoke nor indicated in any way the purpose 
of his coming. Swiftly the gig swept along- 
side of the sloop. The British captain was 
thrown into the river, and before the amazed 
sailors were fully aware of what was occurring 
the Yankees had clambered on board. 


THE BLACK SNAKE 


61 


However, the confusion did not long con- 
tinue. The struggle that followed was sharp 
and hard, but the surprised crew either leaped 
overboard or surrendered before two minutes 
had elapsed. Indeed, so short was the struggle 
that Luke could hardly credit what he heard 
when the young lieutenant sharply ordered 
him and Zechariah to take a skiff and make 
for the captain, whose head was plainly seen 
above the water, as the hardy officer swam 
swiftly toward the shore of a near-by island. 

As soon as he was aware of the pursuit, 
the swimmer’s efforts redoubled, but the cur- 
rent was too strong to permit him to escape 
and in a brief time, dripping and sputtering, 
he was hauled on board the skiff and speedily 
returned a prisoner on the sloop, of which 
only a few hours before he had been the bold 
and daring captain. 


CHAPTER V 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 

I had had my carronade loaded, I ’d have 
blown every one of you into kingdom come ! ” 
roared the British captain. You took me un- 
aware.’’ 

The main thing is that we took you,” said 
Lieutenant Gregory good-naturedly. 

‘^You won’t keep us long,” muttered the 
captain. 

Ignoring the groanings of his prisoner the 
young leader instantly assumed the command 
of the captured sloop. He himself took the 
tiller, and with his few prisoners driven for- 
ward, where they were sharply guarded, he 
sent the fleet little craft swiftly toward the 
island where the remaining prisoners were 
under guard. 

In a brief time the captured sailors were 
taken on board the Black Snake and huddled 
together with their recent comrades in the bow. 
Then the sloop was headed upstream and a 
careful watch was maintained. 

For an hour or more the little vessel dodged 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 63 


in and out among the islands almost like a thing 
alive. Luke was standing near the young 
lieutenant watching for shoals and partly con- 
cealed rocks. In places, the channel ran close 
to the shore of some island — so close, indeed, 
that a person on the deck of the passing sloop 
easily could have landed. In other places the 
course ran over wide stretches of the mighty 
St. Lawrence where there was no land to be 
seen except islands that were miles away. 

The clear water, the wonderful air and sky, 
and the watchfulness of all on board combined 
to increase the excitement that held men and 
prisoners alike. Every moment a sail might 
be discovered, or, when the course of the sloop 
changed, a shot from a hidden band might be 
heard. And still the Black Snake sped for- 
ward, the new commander’s supreme desire 
being to gain the open lake. 

^^Look yonder!” suddenly whispered Luke 
to the young officer. 

Coming around the island nearest the sloop, 
a full-fledged schooner was heading, the Brit- 
ish flag at her masthead and her entire appear- 
ance confirming the worst fears of the recently 
victorious Yankees. 

Before the Black Snake could be brought 
about or her course materially changed, the 


64 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


two vessels were within a hundred yards of 
each other and it was plain to all on the sloop 
that she had been recognized and that curios- 
ity concerning her was keen on the other ves- 
sel. Lieutenant Gregory’s face was set and 
hard, and he had not spoken since the stranger 
had been sighted except to give his orders to 
his own men. 

Suddenly a cry went up from the prisoners 
on the Black Snake. The Yankees took us ! 
The Yankees took us ! The Yankees took us ! ” 
the men all shouted in unison. “ Come get 
us ! ” they added in still louder tones. Shoot ! 
Shoot the tricky rascals ! ” 

An expression of glee that was almost fiend- 
ish appeared for a moment on the face of 
Zechariah as Luke looked at him, but it 
quickly vanished, and he with the other 
sailors on the Black Snake were doing their 
utmost to bring the speedy little craft about. 

There were shouts and cries from the pur- 
suing British, but in their fear of hitting 
their comrades among the prisoners, they 
dared not fire their brass six-pounder that 
was shining in the bow of the schooner. The 
pursuit, however, became sharper, and only 
the knowledge which Luke and Dixon, who 
with his men had rejoined the band, had of 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 65 


the shoals enabled the little sloop to keep 
ahead of her enemy. 

In and out among the islands the fleet lit- 
tle craft was driven, sometimes hidden from 
the sight of the schooner and then again 
compelled to lose time as she darted across 
the more open spaces. For an hour the Black 
Snake somehow managed to escape capture, 
but when the smaller islands had mostly been 
passed and great stretches of water appeared, 
as the daring captors drew nearer the waters 
of Lake Ontario, the peril increased. 

We ’ll never make it ! ” said Dixon in a 
low voice. 

Which is the nearest island ? ” demanded 
Lieutenant Gregory sharply. 

Carleton.” 

It ’ll be dark in two hours.” 

And we ’ll be prisoners before that time 
if we don’t do something ! ” 

What shall we do ? ” 

Scuttle the sloop.” 

^^And land?” 

Yes.” 

^^Be cooped up on the island?” 

‘‘ No, we ’ll get away before dark.” 

Good,” said the lieutenant warmly. 

At once he commanded the prisoners to be 


66 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

taken on board the gigs and yawls, and the 
men to take their places at the oars. 

The sloop now was not more than twenty 
minutes ahead of its pursuer. A shot from 
the six-pounder that went harmlessly skipping 
over the water added to the confusion and 
haste. Every sail was set on the Black Snake, 
but the wind was dying out as sunset drew 
near and the majestic river would soon be as 
calm as a pond. 

^‘I’m not going to board that yawl!” 
growled the British captain as he stopped at 
the rail. 

In you go I ” roared Dixon as he violently 
pushed the man into the boat. 

Let her go 1 Give way, men ! ” shouted 
the young lieutenant gleefully as he, too, 
leaped on board. The Black Snake is going 
straight to the bottom. We Ve scuttled her!” 

Would the pursuing British stop to try to 
save the sinking Black Snake or would they 
keep on their way in pursuit of the gigs and 
yawls? Upon the decision would depend the 
escape of the daring men from Sachet’s Har- 
bor. 

There was no delay by the fleeing sailors 
as, with a fresh feeling of desperation, they 
bent to their task. Several of the prisoners 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 67 


were compelled to aid and the little boats 
were driven forward with increasing speed. 
Hands were blistered, perspiration was stream- 
ing down the faces of the struggling sailors, 
and the efforts were not for a moment re- 
laxed. 

^^It’s the prison ship or Sachet’s Harbor, 
men!” called the lieutenant. -^Give way! 
Drive her ahead ! Pull for your lives ! ” 

The roar of a great gun behind them, the 
hiss of a cannon ball as it passed, occasion- 
ally striking the water, after the manner in 
which a stone skips,” was even more elo- 
quent than the sharp appeal of the young 
leader. There was no question now, — the 
British schooner had abandoned the Black 
Snake, and was keeping up the pursuit of the 
daring Yankee band and its prisoners. 

There goes the sun ! ” muttered Dixon, as 
the sun disappeared below the horizon. 

And the wind goes with it ! ” added Lieu- 
tenant Gregory. 

The surface of the river now was only 
slightly ruffled by a breeze. Even as he spoke 
the lieutenant saw a slight flapping of the 
sails of the schooner. 

This is your chance, men! ” he called in 
his excitement. Sit down, or over you go ! ” 


68 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


he added sharply as the British captain partly 
arose. Give way, men, give way ! It’s a stern 
chase and a long one, but remember the 
prison ship! It’s now or never! Give way! 
With a will ! All together ! ” 

Suddenly Zechariah, who had been pulling 
hard all the time, began to sing : — 

“ The tenth of September, I pray let ’s remember, 

As long as the globe on its axis rolls round, 

Our tars and marines on Lake Erie were seen 
To make the proud flag of Great Britain come down.’* 

Instantly the men all joined in the song, 
and across the silent waters the wild weird 
sounds were heard. Another shot came as a 
response from the schooner, but once more 
the little boats escaped damage. 

^^Just one more pull!” urged the leader of 
his almost exhausted men. ^^In ten minutes 
we’ll gain the shore of Carleton Island. If 
we can get around the point, we may dodge 
them, after all! Don’t forget, it’s a prison 
ship or Sachet’s Harbor ! Try once more ! 
Just a little more ! Try it again ! ” 

In response to the appeal of the excited 
young leader, the almost exhausted men once 
more exerted the last bit of power they pos- 
sessed. The boats kept steadily on their way, 
and at last the projecting point of Carleton 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 69 


Island was passed. As Lieutenant Gregory 
glanced behind him, he saw the schooner still 
holding to the pursuit, but she had not gained 
upon them in the light wind. 

As the little boats, still keeping well to- 
gether turned the point. Lieutenant Gregory 
quickly inquired of Luke, ^^What is that 
other long point ahead? ” 

Part of the same island,” panted Luke. 

This is just a bay where we are.” 

Is the island large ? ” 

Yes, sir, about the biggest of — ” 

Any other bays ahead?” 

Yes, sir.” 

‘^Good! We’ll get away yet!” said the 
young officer enthusiastically. Try once 
more, men ! ” he added, speaking to his crew. 

If we can only make that point ahead, 
we’ll be in shape then to — ” 

The gig darted ahead sharply and the 
leader did not complete his sentence, although 
every man on board understood what he had 
been about to say. In his anxiety the lieuten- 
ant was continually glancing behind him. If 
the schooner should come around the first 
point of land before the desperate men were 
able to gain the shelter of the second, then 
the plan in the mind of the young leader 


70 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

would be of no avail. Every movement was 
precious now. With an anxiety he could not 
conceal, he was watching the decreasing dis- 
tance between the boats and the friendly 
land. 

Steadily the men pulled and the course of 
the boats remain unchanged. Liberty was no 
slight matter, and what the prison ships had 
for their inmates every man was aware. The 
appeal of the leader was understood and the 
response was marvelous. 

Only twenty yards more! ” called Lieu- 
tenant Gregory encouragingly. Not a sign of 
the redcoats yet,” he added, once more look- 
ing quickly behind him. ^‘Give way, men! 
A strong pull and one more pull together ! 
That’s the way! We’re almost there! Just a 
little more! It’s a prison ship or Sacket’s!” 

The little boats gained and were now just off 
the little cape. How much depended upon the 
backward look of the lieutenant! If the pur- 
suers now should be seen, it would also mean 
that they would see and still follow the es- 
caping gigs and yawls. If they should take to 
their small boats now, with the sailors com- 
paratively fresh and their Yankee cousins al- 
most exhausted, escape would be impossible. 

Slowly the boats rounded the favoring 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 71 


point. The lieutenant had risen from his seat 
and alternately was looking ahead and behind. 
The eyes of his men were all upon him, but 
not for a moment were their efforts relaxed. 

Quiet, men! ” warned Lieutenant Gregory 
as the boats turned the point and he was con- 
vinced that they had not been seen by their 
pursuers. Wearied as the men were, they were 
inclined to shout, but were silenced by the 
appeal of their leader. Without a word being 
spoken the boats were sent ashore, and then 
the men lifted them up on the land, where 
every one was concealed among the great 
maple trees that grew close to the water’s edge. 

In the fading light the weary men saw the 
schooner slowly approaching. The wind, which 
had fallen, was now rising and the progress of 
the enemy’s vessel was correspondingly swifter. 
Would she stop? Had she seen the landing 
of the men from the gigs and yawls ? Some of 
the men among the trees were so eager to as- 
certain whether or not the passing boat was 
to stop that they crowded out beyond their 
shelter. 

Come back here ! Not one of you is to — ” 
began Lieutenant Gregory. 

The lieutenant stopped abruptly, as a 
united shout came from the band of prisoners. 


72 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Hi ! Hi ! Yi I ” like a yell of despair came 
from the half-dozen huddled British seamen. 
The call was instantly hushed, however, as the 
little lieutenant, drawing his pistol, rushed to 
the place where the men had been stationed 
and, facing the captain, said in a low voice : 

The first of you to call again will be where his 
mates can’t help him ! Not another sound ! ” 
The attitude and bearing of the young of- 
ficer could not be misunderstood and silence 
fell over the group. 

Here, you lanky lubber, take your gun 
and fire at the first man that speaks ! ” ordered 
Lieutenant Gregory, as he summoned Zecha- 
riah and sharply ordered him to join the guard 
of prisoners. 

As the recruit quickly did as he was bidden, 
Lieutenant Gregory instantly ran toward the 
border of the forest to find out what his re- 
cent pursuers were doing. Apparently the 
pursuers did not suspect the landing, and still 
were eagerly following the boats, which doubt- 
less they believed would make for the open 
lake. The young leader remained on the shore 
until the passing schooner was hidden from 
sight by the, point of the island, and then he 
ran back to rejoin his men. 

Don’t crow too soon! Wait!” he said 


A CHASE AMONG THE ISLANDS 73 


sharply as his followers began to exult over 
their escape. 

‘‘We’ll dodge ’em all right!” declared 
Dixon. “ They can’t catch us now.” 

“ I ’m going to give half our men a chance 
to rest. The other half will take their places 
as guards or watch. I ’ll patrol the shore my- 
self, and before morning we ’ll start for Sach- 
et’s. Now, then, be lively 1 ” he called in a low 
voice. 

In accordance with his directions, two men 
were stationed on the upper shore and two on 
the lower, while one was placed at the spot 
where the escaping band had landed. A guard 
of three armed and watchful men were now 
in control of the prisoners and the remaining 
members of the party were soon sleeping 
soundly on the ground behind the shelter of 
the great maples. Silence rested over the river 
and island. 


CHAPTER VI 


LEFT BEHIND 

The long hours passed without any Interrup- 
tions — the weary men sleeping almost the 
sleep of exhaustion while their companions on 
guard were doing their utmost to watch the 
prisoners. As yet the captured British sailors 
had made only the one united call to their 
comrades when the schooner had drawn near 
the shore, and the sharp warning of the young 
lieutenant had been sufficient to prevent any 
further outbreak. 

At midnight, when Luke and Zechariah 
were called with others to relieve the guard, 
the prisoners were lying almost as motionless 
as if they had been logs. To Zechariah the 
task of watching was apparently congenial, for 
he seated himself with his back against a tree 
and was ready to begin conversation with his 
younger comrade. 

‘‘This is more like,” he remarked compla- 
cently in a low voice. 

“ Like what ? ” inquired Luke. 

“ What ought to be done.” 


LEFT BEHIND 


75 


^^Wait till we are back in Sacket’s.” 

That will come all right,” said Zechariah 
confidently. It ’ll stir up the commodore as 
well as the men. They need it, too.” 

Why?” 

Listen,” said the lanky guard as he ex- 
tended his arms and began once more to count 
ofl[ the happenings since the war began, the 
joints in his bony fingers snapping and crack- 
ing loudly as he did so : June eighteenth, 
eighteen twelve, declaration of war with Eng- 
land ; August thirteenth, the Essex takes the 
Alert ; August sixteenth, surrender of General 
Hull; August nineteenth, the Constitution 
takes the Guerriere ; October thirteenth, battle 
of Queenstown Heights ; October eighteenth, 
the Wasp takes the Frolic; October twenty- 
fifth, the United States takes the Macedonian ; 
December twenty-ninth, the Constitution takes 
the Java. So much for eighteen twelve. Now 
for eighteen thirteen : January twenty-second, 
massacre at the river Raisin ; February twenty- 
fourth, the Hornet takes the Peacock, and it 
was in that month, too, that the Essex was 
cruising in the Pacific; on April twenty- 
seventh, York was captured — ” 

What was the date of Perry’s victory on 
Lake Erie?” broke in Luke, unable longer to 


76 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


endure the monotonous droning or the rasp- 
ing voice of his strange companion. 

September tenth, eighteen thirteen/’ re- 
plied Zechariah promptly. ‘^Ah, my lad, that 
was something worth doing. That put the 
breath of life into some of us who were almost 
discouraged. Now, if Commodore Chauncey 
would only do something like that on Lake 
Ontario — ” 

He is doing something.” 

Oh, only a little. Some of us are trying to 
help him out,” said Zechariah solemnly. I 
‘^Well, keep your eyes open. I’ve been 
watching that man yonder,” said Luke in a 
whisper, pointing as he spoke to one of the 
prisoners who was nearest the woods. He ’s 
been rolling away from the others. Every little 
while he turns over, and every time he is a little 
bit farther from us.” 

I ’ll go see t’ his tricks,” said Zechariah 
promptly, at once advancing toward the roll- 
ing ” sleeper. Here, you ! ” he called as he 
approached. Get back where y’ b’long.” 

Suddenly the man leaped to his feet, and 
before the astounded Zechariah was fully 
aware of what was occurring the prisoner had 
vanished among the great trees. His com- 
panions were aroused and for a moment a 


LEFT BEHIND 


77 


complete revolt was threatened, but before 
a general escape could be effected, Luke had 
summoned Lieutenant Gregory and the yoimg 
officer speedily quieted matters. 

^^How many got away?’’ he demanded 
sternly as he faced Luke and Zechariah. 

One,” replied Luke simply. 

How did he do it ? Why did you let him 
get away ? ” 

We just saw that he was rolling from the 
camp and as we went to stop him he jumped 
and made off.” 

^^Why did n’t you shoot?” 

We didn’t have time.” 

^^Then take time. You are responsible for 
his escape, and I ’ll hold you responsible for 
his return. You are armed and he isn’t. He 
can’t get off the island. We shall leave here 
either before sunrise or we may wait till it ’s 
dark again, but if you don’t find the man you 
need n’t come back. That ’s all ! ” 

There was not sufficient light to enable Luke 
to see the expression of anger on the face of 
the young officer, but his command was suf- 
ficient to enable the boy soldier to understand 
what was required of him. The injustice of 
the suspicion which manifestly the leader felt 
rankled deeply in Luke’s heart, but to reply 


78 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


or even to attempt to explain was out of the 
question. There was nothing to do but obey. 

Accordingly the young soldier took his rifle 
and without a word started in the direction in 
which the escaping prisoner had disappeared. 
The fallen branches crackled under his feet 
almost like a warning to the man he was pur- 
suing, and he was not able to see far ahead of 
him as he made his way amongst the trees. 

The place where the landing had been 
made was soon left far behind and Luke’s 
feeling of loneliness deepened. He knew not 
where to begin his search, but he had one satis- 
faction — escape from the island was impossi- 
ble for the British sailor, or so he believed. 

The island on which Luke was searching is 
one of the largest of all the thousand ” or 
more that comprise the wonderful group in 
the mighty St. Lawrence soon after it receives 
its waters from Lake Ontario. Many coves in- 
dent its shores and great trees cover much of 
its surface. It was an ideal hiding-place, for a 
view of river and lake alike was to be had from 
its high shores. And of hiding-places there 
were many, as Luke well knew, and his heart 
was correspondingly heavy when he started on 
what he believed was certain to prove a hope- 
less quest for the missing man. 


LEFT BEHIND 


79 


Luke’s eagerness led him into the interior 
of the island before he realized fully how far 
he was from the camp. He stopped abruptly 
and looked about him. Where was the fugitive 
he was seeking? It would be impossible to 
find any traces of him before daylight and yet 
Lieutenant Gregory had threatened to depart 
before sunrise ! Luke was angry and yet help- 
less. What could be done ? 

Slowly he retraced his way, peering about 
him at every step. He was muscular and in 
an open contest not afraid, but searching for 
a desperate man in the dark was vastly dif- 
ferent. 

He stopped on a sloping mound to look over 
the river which came close to the shore where 
he.nowwas standing. The lapping of the little 
wave was the only sound to be heard. The stars 
were disappearing and there were other signs 
that morning would soon be at hand. He was 
tempted to return to the camp, trusting that 
the anger of the young lieutenant had cooled 
before this. 

But to return without his prisoner was to 
fail after all had been said, and the troubled 
boy looked behind him almost as if he ex- 
pected the British sailor to appear. He even 
turned and advanced a few steps, and then, 


80 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


before he was aware of what had befallen him, 
he suddenly was borne to the ground, his rifle 
was snatched from his hands, and he heard 
the voice of a man who was standing directly 
over him. 

Not a word ! ” said the strange voice ; 
not a word ! ’’ 

Luke looked up and saw that his captor 
was a boyish-appearing officer, clad in the 
uniform of a lieutenant in the British Navy. 
No long thought was required to convince 
him that his captor was the escaped prisoner 
he had been seeking. 

Do you agree ? ” whispered the man. 

Luke nodded his head and did not speak. 

* You ’re a wise man. Now, go before me 
as I direct. If you try any of your Yankee 
tricks, I ’ll give you the contents of your Yan- 
kee gun. If that won’t work, then I promise 
you I ’ll give you the butt of it, sir.” 

The voice was low and there was almost 
a note of bantering in it, Luke thought, as 
without protest he obeyed the word of his 
captor. 

^‘In you go!” ordered the Englishman as 
the two young soldiers arrived at a cave or 
cleft in the high rocky shore. We ’ll rest 
here a bit. Now, then 1 ” he added as they 


LEFT BEHIND 


81 


entered, and Luke saw that no one who might 
be passing would be likely to discover either 
their hiding-place or its occupants. ^^When 
does your gang intend to leave this island ? ” 
I can’t tell you.” 

That ’s quite likely. Now I do not prefer 
the company of that beastly gang to yours, so 
I shall stay with you, by your leave. Pardon 
me, but are you one of this same Yankee 
gang?” 

“Yes.” 

“ Say, ‘Yes, sir.’ ” 

“No.” 

^^Yes, sir.” 

What do you mean, sir?” 

Just what I say.”^ 

You are one of those pirates? ” 

I am not a pirate.” 

What do you call your actions ? ” 

^‘We took some of your British tars.” 

You tricked us.” 

That may be so.” \ 

That ’s not war.” 

don’t care what you call it. We got 
some prisoners, did n’t we ? ” 

We had no chance.” 

You didn’t try.” 

What could we do ? ” 


82 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Fight — or try to. You didn’t seem to 
be very anxious to try it.” 

You say we were cowards?” 

I did n’t say so ; nor do I think it. Any 
one who knows anything about you is not 
likely to believe you won’t fight if you have 
a chance. The trouble this time was that you 
were caught before you knew what was going 
on.” 

“ That ’s more like it,” laughed the young 
officer, mollified at once. 

The light of early dawn was now stronger, 
though the sun had not yet risen. Luke could 
see plainly the face of his captor, and in 
spite of his own predicament he was strongly 
drawn to the young officer. An expression of 
friendliness was not lacking there, — indeed, 
the young lieutenant was almost quizzical as his 
glance rested upon his prisoner. 

‘‘ Hark ! What ’s that?” abruptly demanded 
the lieutenant in a low whisper as the sound 
of oars was plainly heard. Do you know?” 

No.” 

Wait here while I see.” 

Luke did not reply and the excited young 
officer, still further aroused by the continued 
sound, said sharply, Come with me.” 

Together the two young men crept to the 


LEFT BEHIND 


83 


mouth of the cleft in the bank, and peering 
through the bushes saw the American gigs 
and boats slowly passing. The oars had been 
muffled and only an occasional sound could 
be heard when some of the oarsmen caught 
a crab.” Huddled together in the bow of 
each boat were the prisoners. It was manifest 
that Lieutenant Gregory and his followers 
were doing their utmost to pass, without dis- 
covery, into the open waters of Lake Ontario. 

Suddenly Luke lifted his voice and shouted. 

Lieutenant Gregory ! Lieutenant Gregory ! 
Stop ! Stop ! ” 

The cry of Luke was checked as his captor 
flung himself upon the shouting prisoner, 
but the latter was somewhat prepared for the 
onslaught, and was able to get both hands 
upon the rifle. A hard struggle now followed 
for its possession, each contestant being aware 
of what success would mean. 

Hard and strong as were the muscles in 
Luke’s arms, he speedily discovered that his 
enemy was almost if not quite as strong as 
he. The struggling boys fell upon the sand, 
but as yet neither had been able to wrest the 
rifle from the grasp of the other. 

The moments passed and the contest showed 
no signs of abating, sometimes an apparent 


84 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

advantage resting with one, only to be speed- 
ily regained by the other. 

At last in the contest the hammer of the 
rifle itself was drawn back by chance and the 
gun was discharged, wounding the young 
Briton in the arm. Instantly following up 
the advantage which the accident gave him, 
Luke tore the gun away, tossed it upon the 
near-by bank, and then looked anxiously at 
the wounded man. 

“ Yankee luck again,” muttered the wounded 
young officer. 

You 're lucky you did n't have your head 
blown off,” said Luke as he hastily examined 
the wound. 

No more than you are. You might have 
been hit as well as I if you had been in the 
way. It 's only a flesh wound anyway." 

I don’t know about that,” said Luke as 
he once more examined the arm. “ I 'd better 
give it a twist anyway.” 

Don’t twist it, sir ! ” protested the lieuten- 
ant. 

I did n’t mean that I ’ll twist the arm — 
I’ll just put a twist around it to stop the 
bleeding if the cut is deep.” 

Luke had been looking frequently toward 
the waters where the friendly boats had been 


LEFT BEHIND 


85 


seen, and was aware that they had not halted 
at his cry. Could it be possible that they had 
not heard him? Once more the ^excited boy 
called and then whistled shrilly, but the boats 
continued on their way. 

They Ve left you, sir,” suggested the 
wounded officer. 

‘‘ So it seems.” 

You can cut across the island and hail 
them beyond the point.” 

Luke hesitated a moment before he replied 
to the suggestion. He was aware of the possi- 
bility as well as was his companion. Both 
boys were plainly showing the effect of the 
contest in which they had engaged, and 
neither at the moment was prepared for a 
swift run. But to be left behind was to face 
grave difficulties on an island uninhabited 
and in the course taken by the passing vessels 
of his enemies. 

Go on,” said the lieutenant banteringly. 

And leave you here ? ” 

Certainly.” 

I can’t do that.” 

« Why not ? ” 

You ’re wounded. There ’s no knowing 
when you might be picked up, if you ever 
should be.” 


86 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

I fancy I can care for myself.’’ 

Besides, Lieutenant Gregory told me not 
to come back without you.” 

“ That was kind of him, extremely kind,” 
muttered the young Englishman. 

“ I ’m going to stay with you. I ’ll look 
after your wound and then, if I get away, 
I ’ll take you with me.” 

‘^Upon my word — ” began the lieutenant. 

‘^That’s what I ’ll do.” 

^‘You certainly are a most extraordinary 
person ! Now, I do not wish to go with you 
and I fancy I shall not. You will be the pris- 
oner when some of my mates pick me up ! And 
they will ! ” 


CHAPTER VII 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 

How is the arm now ? ” 

Better.” 

Then you come with me ! ” 

Where, sir ? ” 

To the other side of the island.” 

Upon my word — ” began the prisoner. - 
Start ! ” exclaimed Luke sharply as he 
seized the gun which he had placed on the bank. 

‘^Another Yankee trick ! ” 

^^I don’t care what you call it.” 

^^But if I don’t choose to go?” 

Luke did not respond, and there was no 
delay on the part of the prisoner. He looked 
at his captor, glanced down at his wounded 
arm for which Luke had improvised a sling, 
then again peered at the young soldier as if 
he was striving to ascertain if he was in ear- 
nest and to be feared. Apparently he was con- 
vinced that his wiser course was to obey, and, 
assuming an air of indifPerence, he said, Oh, 
very well, sir. You are taking advantage of 
my weakness.” 


88 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Luke laughed, but did not speak, and the 
two boys at once started toward the distant 
shore. 

Several times Luke quietly warned his com- 
panion not to delay, and the advice was heeded 
every time it was offered. 

An hour later they arrived at the place 
they were seeking and Luke looked eagerly 
out over the shining waters. Not a boat was 
to be seen. 

‘^They Ve gone, I fancy,” suggested the 
prisoner. 

Luke was silent for a brief time as he still 
scanned the blue waters of the lake. Not a 
living object was to be seen. 

How far might we be from the mainland 
shore ? ” asked the prisoner. 

A mile or more.” 

My word. Where shall we breakfast ? ” 

‘‘The breakfast itself is more important 
than the place. There is n’t any question about 
the placed 

“Is there no one on this forlorn island?” 

“ Two.” 

“ That ’s fine. They may be able to give us 
a bite.” 

“ You and I are the two.” ^ 

“Really?” 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 89 

Really,” repeated Luke, smiling grimly as 
he spoke. 

What shall we do? ” 

It ’s what we can’t do that troubles me 
most.” 

Somebody will pick us up.” 

Suppose I don’t want to have any one 
find us?” 

‘^Really, you Yankees are a most extraor- 
dinary people.” 

In what way ? ” 

In many. For instance, here you are cast 
ashore and you say you do not want any one 
to come to your rescue.” 

That is just what I do want.” 

My word ! You certainly are a most ex- 
traordinary person ! Now, am I your prisoner 
or are you mine ? I am not quite clear in my 
mind.” 

^^My mind is clear as a bell,” laughed 
Luke. 

Which is it ? ” inquired the young officer, 
smiling in spite of his wound. 

Just now you are mine.” 

You have an advantage over me, I ’ll con- 
fess. But your friends have deserted you, 
while mine may return at any moment.” 

Then I shall be your prisoner, not you 


90 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


mine/’ said Luke as once more he looked far 
out over the blue waters before him. 

And the young soldier was sorely troubled. 
He was unable to discover any further evidences 
that the party from Sachet’s Harbor had de- 
parted, and yet it was hardly reasonable to be- 
lieve that they had returned or remained on the 
island. The sun by this time was well started 
on its daily journey. ■ The cloudless sky was 
glowing with the unusual heat of an August 
day. As far as he could see, Luke was not able 
to discover the coming or going of one vessel. 
And yet why had Lieutenant Gregory left 
him? It was true that he was angry at the 
escape of the prisoner and hastily had charged 
Luke with the blame. If he had taken time to 
learn the facts, doubtless his order would have 
been different, Luke thought, his admiration 
for the daring little officer not even yet en- 
tirely destroyed. 

The troubled boy was recalled to the dif- 
ficulties of his present position by a sharp in- 
quiry from his prisoner: ^^If you are my 
captor, then I demand that you make suitable 
provision for your prisoner.” 

‘^Including breakfast?” inquired Luke 
with a smile. 

^^Yes, sir.” 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 91 

I ’ll share with you.” 

V ery good, sir.” 

I have nothing and you are welcome to 
half.” 

Half what, sir ? ” 

Half of nothing.” 

But really, you know, you can’t give me 
a half of nothing.” 

It ’s all I have. I am certainly dealing 
fairly with you.” 

But you must get off this island.” 

Tell me how we are to go.” 

Run up a signal of distress.” 

To ask for help from the British? ” 

We can’t starve here, you know.” 

^^Oh, yes, we can — very easily.” 

But you don’t really mean to do that ? ” 
demanded the prisoner hastily. 

You can’t swim with that arm of yours.” 
“ That ’s true.” 

I can swim ashore.” 

^^To summon aid?” 

‘^Hardly.” 

What for, then ? ” 

To find some breakfast. To join my 
friends. I guess I ’d better take you with me.” 
But I can’t go. I really can’t, you know.” 
Luke laughed, for the quizzical expression 


92 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

in the eyes of his prisoner led him to believe 
the young officer really was playing a part. 
Besides, Luke liked him in spite of the fact 
that at the time he was an enemy to his coun- 
try. His courage, his fortitude were both mani- 
fest. But what was to be done with him? That 
Lieutenant Gregory had gone he now did not 
question. Either the party had been taken 
prisoners or with their own prisoners had es- 
caped to the open lake, and by this time were 
well on their way to Sachet’s Harbor. 

Meanwhile, what was to be done? There 
was no food on the uninhabited island, and 
no means of escape. Occasional boats might 
pass, but as the expedition of Lieutenant 
Gregory was a rare event, the most of the 
men who might hear or heed a call for help 
would naturally belong to the invading forces. 

Still, Luke, as he looked again at his un- 
complaining prisoner, was not without hope 
that he might find some way out of his diffi- 
culty. 

Come with me,” he said at last quietly. 

Where may that be ? ” 

We ’ll take a walk along the shore.” 

With all my heart ! ” replied the wounded 
soldier quickly. ‘^You have not been a bad 
sort, you know. Keally, you have been quite 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 


93 


decent, you see, and when we ’re picked up, I 
shall put in a right good word for you.” 

That ’s kind,” said Luke dryly, though 
his eyes were twinkling as he spoke. 

I say, can’t you start a fire somewhere? ” 
can, but I shan’t — just yet.” 

^^But some one might see us, you under- 
stand.” 

I don’t want to be seen just yet — I want 
to see.” 

See what ? ” 

Oh, I don’t know — just whatever there 
is to be seen, I guess.” 

I say, I don’t know your name.” 

Luke Fox. What is yours?” 

I don’t think I ’ll give it to you. It might 
be a bit awkward, you know — ” 

All right. Lieutenant Kedfield. Have it 
just as you want.” 

And how did you ascertain my name ? ” 
demanded the prisoner in surprise. 

“Never mind about that,” replied Luke 
with a smile ; “ how is the arm? ” 

“ Beastly.” 

“ Let me bathe it and bind it up again.” 

“ Very good, sir.” 

The boys stopped at a sheltered little cove 
and once more Luke assumed the duties of 


94 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


physician and surgeon in charge. He bathed 
the wounded arm, saw that the wound was 
only surface deep, though it had bled pro- 
fusely, and then he wrapped about it certain 
leaves he found near by and then bound it all 
in the strips he tore from the officer’s shirt. 
You aren’t dead yet,” he declared lightly. 
Indeed, I’m not. Why should I be?” 
You have n’t had any breakfast.” 

Why do you remind me of that? ” 

It ’s a part of the capture.” 

I should like to have you see my home 
in England,” said the young officer wistfully. 

I live down in Devonshire, you know. You 
never saw such berries as grow there! The 
cream is so thick one can cut it with a knife. 
Then, too, there are great moors on my 
father’s estate where the shooting is fine, sir. 
There are dogs and horses and servants — ” 
Why did you leave all that? ” broke in 
Luke. 

‘^I was the younger son. I went into the 
navy,” replied the prisoner simply. My name 
is J ohn Redfield, though I am still unable to 
ascertain how you discovered what it is.” 

‘^Well, your life hasn’t been much like 
mine,” rejoined Luke. I have lived all my 
life almost within sight of Sacket’s Harbor. 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 


95 


My father was twenty-three years old and my 
mother was seventeen when they came there 
and I was a baby she carried in her arms. 
My father drove an ox team through the 
wilderness and my mother either walked be- 
hind the great wagon, carrying me in her 
arms, or a part of the time rode on the back 
of the one horse they owned. It was hard, 
let me tell you, for both of them! No wonder 
neither lived five years after that. Then when 
they finally arrived at the section they were 
to take up, they didn’t at the time have a 
neighbor within five miles. They built a little 
log house which my uncle still lives in. At 
night the wolves used to howl at the very door. 
There were panthers and bears — a lot of 
them; and my mother never knew when my 
father left the house before sunrise every 
morning whether or not he ’d come again at 
night.” 

Why would n’t he come back ? ” inquired 
the young officer in all seriousness. 

A tree might fall on him and pin him to 
the ground, a panther might get him — ” 

fancy the savages were a bit trouble- 
some, too.” 

Yes, but they did n’t trouble us very much. 
My mother always fed them.” 


96 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


How many servants did you have on the 
place?” 

‘‘ How many what? ” 

Servants.” 

We never have found out what that word 
means. We did all the work ourselves.” 

It must have been a bit hard.” 

It was.” 

‘‘Why are you fighting us, then? You 
can’t hope to win, you know.” 

“We did once.” 

“ You are mistaken.” 

“Am I? Did you ever hear of Bunker 
Hill ? Do you know where Trenton and York- 
town are ? ” 

“ I recall the names, but I cannot iust place 
them.” 

“ You can’t ? You can’t ? ” demanded Luke 
warmly. “Well, did you ever hear of the 
Revolution ?” 

“You mean, I fancy, the rebellion of the 
American colonies.” 

“ I don’t care what you call it. You have 
heard of it, have you ? ” 

“ Oh, yes.” 

“ Who won ? ” 

“We did. The British always win,” said the 
prisoner glibly. 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 97 

^^You owned the colonies once, didn’t 
you?” 

We did.” 

Who owns them now ? ” 

‘‘Why, we let them go, you know. We had 
too many matters to look after to bother our 
heads any longer with a troublesome lot of 
Yankee rebels. If we had really tried to put 
down that rebellion, don’t you fancy we could 
have done it ? ” 

“No, sir.” 

“ That is because you are not informed.” 

“You are the most pig-headed — ” began 
Luke, now seriously angry. 

“And what is pig-headed?” broke in the 
prisoner blandly. 

For a moment Luke stopped and stared 
blankly at the young man before him. “You 
are the smuggest fellow on this terrestrial 
ball,” he said at last quietly. 

U “ And it is utterly hopeless — useless and 
hopeless — for you crude Yankees to get into 
another deal with us, you know. You ’ll be 
quite fortunate if we don’t take your colonies 
back again and divide them up among our 
men.” 

“ Being a younger son, maybe you ’ll get a 
dukedom?” 


98 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


No, I ’ll not be a duke. One has to be 
born to that, you know. But I might be an 
earl.” 

Selected your land yet ? ” 

I have been keeping an eye out.” 

do not comprehend,” said the young 
American quizzically. I knew you hurt your 
arm, but I did not know that you had lost an 
eye, too.” 

My word, you Yankees are a stupid lot 1 ” 
Luke’s face flushed slightly, but as he 
glanced at his companion he was convinced 
that he had spoken without any malice, and so 
he laughed good-naturedly and did not retort. 

The walk around the island had been ac- 
complished, and the two boys were again at 
the place where they started. Not a sail had 
been seen nor a trace of the presence of men 
on water or on shore had been discovered. 
The sun was now low in the western sky. The 
day was almost gone and not a mouthful of 
food had been had since the preceding morn- 
ing. The situation was becoming serious. 

think I ’ll try to swim to the main shore,” 
suggested Luke once more as he seated him- 
self on the bank. It ’s the only way out of 
it that I can see.” 

But there is n’t any habitation there.” ^ 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 99 

don’t know of any.” 

Then you will be no better off.” 

Ob, yes. I can make my way across the 
country.” 

But I can’t swim ashore,” protested the 
prisoner. My arm, you know — ” 

Hold still. Keep quiet. Don’t move ! ” 
broke in Luke excitedly as he seized the rifle 
which he had reloaded. Looking carefully to 
the priming, he stealthily crept toward a high 
bank of the cove just beyond them. “ Go back. 
Get away from here ! ’^ he whispered angrily 
as the young soldier followed him. I don’t 
want you ! Keep quiet whatever else you do, 
and don’t stir.” 

Abashed, the prisoner stared at his com- 
panion and stopped, though with deep interest 
he watched Luke as the latter hastily resumed 
his way. 

Gaining the summit of the bank he stopped 
a moment and then speedily raising his rifle 
discharged it at some object which the young 
Englishman could not see. 

‘‘ I ’ve got it ! ” shouted Luke as he leaped 
to his feet and began to throw off his cloth- 
ing. You keep back ! Don’t come near 
here ! ” he ordered, as the prisoner again 
moved forward. 


100 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

In a brief time Luke was in the water swim- 
ming swiftly a few yards out from the shore, 
and when he returned he held a brace of 
ducks in one of his hands. 

You can’t take me prisoner,” he laughed 
gleefully, as he clambered up the bank. I 
put that rifle where you could n’t find it. I’ve 
got some supper, too ! ” 

Both were so hungry that no more time was 
wasted in conversation. Luke rapidly plucked 
the two birds he had shot and then, collect- 
ing some driftwood, speedily had a fire with 
the brace of ducks roasting over it. 

What I can’t see, you know,” remarked 
the young Englishman as he watched the 
labors of his companion, ^^is how you shot 
two ducks. You had a rifle, and the bullet 
could n’t hit but one bird.” 

Could n’t it ? ” laughed Luke. ^^Well, it 
did, whether it ^ could ’ or not. That ’s the 
way we ’re going to serve the redcoats. We ’ll 
make one shot do the work of two.” 

^‘But, really, you can’t do that,” replied the 
prisoner in all seriousness. You understand 
we do not form our ranks that way.” 

Never mind,” said Luke good-naturedly, 
as he arose and took the birds from the 
spit. 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 101 

Before he reseated himself he glanced anx- 
iously along the shore and then out upon the 
water, but nothing alarming was to be seen. 
He hastily smothered the fire and then, invit- 
ing his companion to join him, entered upon 
the improvised repast. 

I fancy the taste would be improved if we 
had even a small supply of salt,’’ suggested 
the Englishman. 

I ’m glad to get this just as it is.” 

“ Quite so.” 

Now, how am I to get you to Sachet’s 
Harbor? That’s what troubles me,” said 
Luke. 

But I do not wish to go to that place.” 

So ? It ’s a very pretty little spot. W e 
had a fight there with you fellows, — and 
what do you think came of it?” 

I fancy the Yankees ran just as they usu- 
ally do.” 

They did run.” 

So I fancied.” 

^^But the redcoats ran, too,” said Luke, 
his eyes twinkling as he spoke. 

Quite so. When the Yankees began to 
run, naturally our men pursued them.” 

But they did n’t ^ pursue ’ them.” 

You said they ran.” 


102 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


So they did/’ 

Then they must have run after the Yan- 
kees.” 

No, sir ! They ran as fast as their legs 
could carry them away from the Yankees.” 

But I do not quite understand. How 
could both be running ? ” 

They were running from each other.” 

But that is impossible, you know.” 

That ’s just what they did.” 

Impossible,” again said the young English- 
man. If one army saw the — ” 

Luke’s cheeks flushed and for a moment he 
was almost angry, but the seriousness of his 
prisoner finally caused him to laugh as he 
said: You see the redcoats landed a force 
and pretty soon afterward our militia started 
for the woods. When the redcoats saw our 
men running, they believed our soldiers were 
trying to get between them and the shore 
they had left and cut them off ; so they, too, 
started double-quick back to the docks.” 

I fancy you are mistaken. Doubtless your 
soldiers were frightened, as you say, but our 
men were ^vets,’ you know. They were not 
afraid. If they ran, it was because they were 
running for your men. When was this ? ” 

^‘In the second attack on Sacket’s Har- 


WHICH WAS THE PRISONER? 103 


bor. You see, an expedition was sent from 
York—” 

Luke stopped abruptly and gazed in alarm 
at something he saw among the trees behind 
the place where the young soldiers were 
seated. 


CHAPTER VIII 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 

A HALF-DOZEN or more men were looking 
down from the high bank upon the two boys. 
In an instant Luke saw that they were British 
sailors, and, leaping to his feet, he began to 
run swiftly along the shore. His flight aroused 
the watchers, and loudly calling upon him to 
halt, three of them started in pursuit. 

The young American was a fleet runner, 
but he was in no condition either for a hard 
or a long race. Glancing behind him he soon 
saw that he was losing ground. The sun was 
low in the western sky and his sole hope was to 
prolong the race until darkness crept over the 
land, when he might be able to escape. Why 
he had not been fired upon he was not able 
to understand, but, as he was unarmed, doubt- 
less his enemies, aware of the impossibility of 
his escaping from the island, were merely let- 
ting him run until he should be too weary 
to continue his flight, and then would be 
easily secured. 

Luke’s feeling of desperation could not 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


105 


provide the strength he needed for his hard 
race, and in a brief time he saw that his pur- 
suers were rapidly gaining upon him. His 
flight was in the direction of the Canadian 
shore, but of this he scarcely thought, as his 
supreme desire was to distance the men, who 
still clung tenaciously to the pursuit. 

A few yards ahead of him Luke beheld a 
high large rock extending far out into the 
river. Without altering the pace at which he 
was running he swiftly leaped to the rock, 
darted to its outermost point, and then, with- 
out hesitating an instant, dove far out into 
the water. 

Drawing a long breath just before he dis- 
appeared from sight he swam under water 
back toward the shore. Even when it seemed 
to him that he could not swim another stroke, 
that his head would burst from the pressure, 
he kept on, and at last when he opened his 
eyes he saw the huge rock from which he had 
leaped, just before him. 

By a supreme effort he still held his breath, 
clutched at the rocky surface beneath the 
water and then slowly brought his face to the 
surface. Even then he did his utmost to be 
still and relieved his lungs by slowly emitting 
his breath and then drawing it in without any 


106 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

noise. His ears were throbbing as if number* 
less guns were booming close by, his eyes 
were dim, and be was almost strangling for 
breath, but still be did not lose control of 
himself. In a moment be beard the voices 
of men on the rock directly above him and 
instantly be noiselessly sank again under the 
water. 

When be once more brought his face above 
the surface be listened intently and bis alarm 
was not soothed when be beard one of the 
men exclaim : ‘‘Why did n’t you shoot the 
Yankee and be done with it?” 

“ That ’s the easiest way,” replied his com- 
rade. 

“ It certainly is. The fellow has escaped us 
now.” 

“ That remains to be seen.” 

“ He ’s gone, anyway.” 

“ But not far.” 

“ It will soon be dark, and be ’s certain to 
give us the slip then. He ’ll keep out of sight.” 

“ Wait.” 

“No use in waiting ! Come on ! We’ll go 
back and join the men. Next time shoot and 
do your thinking afterward.” 

“Hold a bit. Here comes our yawl. We’ll 
have our men take a turn hereabout and we ’ll 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


107 


get the Yankee, after all. He can't get away, 
you know.” 

To Luke the assertion that a search by the 
men in an approaching yawl was to be made 
brought an added fear. The water was cold and 
his teeth already were beginning to chatter. To 
escape even in the darkness by swimming was 
not to be considered. If the search could be 
continued until after darkness fell there might 
be a possibility of his regaining a place among 
the great trees and there find a hiding-place 
until after the men had departed. 

Luke was confident that the party belonged 
to some passing British vessel and had landed 
when the smoke from the fire he had kindled 
had been discovered. In spite of his present 
predicament the young soldier smiled grimly 
as he recalled the taste of the wild ducks he 
had shot and eaten. Even the price he had 
paid for satisfying his hunger, though it had 
brought him into fresh peril, was not without 
its compensations. 

The yawl to which reference had been made 
by the men on the rock above him now drew 
near and at the call of one of the British 
sailors it was sent alongside. 

What 's wrong ? ” demanded some one in 
the yawl. 


108 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

“There’s a Yankee in the water.” 

“Where?” 

“ That ’s what we don’t just know. He ran 
and dove off the point of this rock.” 

“ How long ago ? ” 

“About three or four minutes.” 

“ Then he can’t be far away. Sure he came 
up after he dove ? ” 

“We have n’t seen him.” 

“ If he came up, he is n’t far away. We ’ll 
take a look.” 

The yawl was hastily pulled out into the 
current and a careful search for the missing 
prisoner was begun. For a half-hour the quest 
continued, the men on the rock watching the 
movements with intense interest, while Luke, 
becoming colder with every passing moment, 
was almost unable to maintain his hold upon 
the smooth surface of the rock to which he was 
clinging. Still he did not let go, aware that the 
on-coming night every moment increased his 
chances of escaping. 

At last the boat slowly returned to the rock, 
and as it drew near, the man in the stern called 
out, “We haye n’t seen a sign of him. I be- 
lieve he must have gone straight to the bot- 
tom. How deep is the water pff the point 
there?” 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


109 


^‘Try it,” suggested one of the men on the 
rock. 

It ^s deep. I cannot find bottom with an 
oar,” called the boatman a little later. 

Then he did n’t strike bottom.” 

You can’t be sure. The water is cold. 
Maybe he did n’t come up at all.” 

Don’t you believe that. He ’s hiding 
somewhere.” 

W ell, let him hide. He is n’t worth waiting 
for any longer.” 

‘‘ Let me take a look along the shore front,” 
suggested the man on the rock. Without de- 
laying to see how his suggestion was taken, he 
leaped from the rock back upon the shore and 
ran hastily up the little beach, and then re- 
turned and ran as far in the opposite direc- 
tion. 

Luke was hiding in a cleft about midway 
of the great projecting stone and was unable 
to see what his enemies were doing. In great 
fear he kept his body and his head also a part 
of the time under the water while he gazed 
straight up. If he should be discovered, it 
would be by some one peering down from the 
rock itself. 

His fears in a measure were relieved when, 
after what seemed a long time to him, he 


110 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

heard the call of the boatmen : Get aboard ! 
We ’ll go back to the Serpent. Your Yankee 
is drowned if there ever was such a thing as 
a live Yankee here anyway.” 

Luke was listening intently now, the most 
of his head above the water. He was begin- 
ning to hope that the search was to be aban- 
doned. Even a feeling of elation swept over 
him and he was about to creep toward the 
shore, trusting to the darkness to hide him. 

“ There was a Yankee here and he was a 
live Yankee, too,” asserted the man on the 
rock. was one of that gang that sank 
the Black Snake.” 

Sure o’ that ? ” 

‘‘Dead sure.” 

“ Then he ought to be taken and hanged ! ” 

“ That ’s the way I feel about it, too.” 

“ But where is he ? ” 

“ I can’t tell you.” 

“ He could n’t swim over to the nearest 
island. It ’s a mile or more away.” 

“ It does n’t seem so.” 

“ He ’s drowned — that ’s what has hap- 
pened to him.” 

“ I ’m afraid he has.” 

“ Served him right ! That ’s what every 
Yankee would do if he got his just deserts ! 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? Ill 

Did that little lieutenant get away with his 
prisoners ? ” 

^^He did that!” 

‘^How many were there?” 

Prisoners ? ” 

«Yes.” 

«Six.” 

“ Why did n’t you get him ? ” 

“ He was too lucky for us.” 

Too smart, you mean.” 

He got away, whatever he was. I ’d like 
to get this man o’ his.” 

So would I. But we can’t stay here any 
longer. The Serpent is due at Brockport in 
the morning for another cargo.” 

What are you carrying ? ” 

Bullets and powder.” 

«Yeo’s fleet?” 

You ’re correct.” 

You must look out or another little Yan- 
kee will get you, the way he did the Black 
Snake. That really was a mighty smart trick, 
even if it was a Yankee that played it.” 

Where do you go from here ? ” 

‘‘ Up the river to Kingston.” 

What have you got for a cargo ? ” 

Never mind that. We aren't ourselves 
supposed to know. I saw the smoke here on 


112 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


the island and did n’t know just what to make 
of it, so I stopped. Thought perhaps it was a 
signal of some kind.” 

What did you find ? ” 

Found Lieutenant Redfield here with a 
Yankee rifle, and a man that ran as soon as 
he saw us. That was the prisoner, you know.” 

What about Joe — I mean Lieutenant 
Eedfield?” 

He ’d heen shot in the arm.” 

He had ? Who shot him ? ” 

^^Joe says he shot himself. It seems the 
two men had a rifle between them, and which- 
ever happened to get hold of it called the 
other man his prisoner. Joe says the Yankee 
was from Sacket’s Harbor and a great brute 
of a man over six feet tall. They had a tussle 
or two and according to Joe’s account the 
Yankee always came out second-best.” 

^^Well, he has, this trip anyway. Poor 
chap ! He ’s a goner as sure as preaching.” 

I ’m afraid he is ! ” 

I ’m not afraid. I ’m glad he ’s got his 
just deserts.” 

Luke, listening intently, was fearful his 
chattering teeth would disclose his hiding- 
place. He was striving desperately to main- 
tain his position, though his hands were numb 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


113 


from the cold and his body was trembling as 
if he was suffering with an ague. 

To his inexpressible delight the men ceased 
talking and soon departed, or so Luke con- 
cluded when their voices no longer were heard. 
The young soldier was eager to quit the rock, 
but as yet he dared not move from his posi- 
tion. He waited with all the patience he could 
command until the dusk deepened and the 
night was surely come. 

At last he attempted to draw himself up 
on the rock to which, under the water, he had 
been clinging for what seemed to him to he 
almost countless hours. His hands, however, 
were too numb and he was unable to hold 
long to the rough sides. After he had made 
several attempts he slid once more into the 
water and started for the shore. 

The water was too deep to permit of wad- 
ing and, despite the cold and weariness, he 
began to swim. His labors were noisy in spite 
of his efforts to be still. His arms seemed to 
be without joints, and his awkward attempts 
were making the water splash noisily about 
him as he moved toward the shore. 

When at last he stumbled and almost fell 
upon the land his alarm returned, and for an 
instant he looked fearfully about him to dis- 


114 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

cover if his presence was known or men were 
watching for his coming. A great stillness 
rested over the majestic river. Not a sound 
was heard except the lapping of the little 
waves on the shore. The scudding clouds 
looked cold, and as Luke glanced up into the 
sky he was aware that he, too, was cold. He 
quickly abandoned his first impulse, which 
was to run up and down the shore until his 
blood was moving more swiftly, but the ever 
present fear of discovery held him back. At 
last, convinced that he was alone, he turned 
toward the woods in the interior of the 
island. 

As he clambered up the bank, which here 
was steep and high, because the soil had been 
washed from beneath it by the high waters in 
springtime, he slipped and rolled again to the 
bottom. 

Bruised by the fall, he nevertheless hastily 
made a second attempt and was startled as he 
discovered in the dim light two boats coming 
around the head of the island. One was a large 
sloop having two yawls in tow and the second 
boat was a small schooner. The two vessels 
were not more than forty yards apart, and it 
seemed plain to Luke that they were compan- 
ions. Doubtless they were the boats from 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 115 

which the men had come who had been search- 
ing for him. 

The thought was comforting, because their 
departure indicated that he was no longer in 
peril of an all-night chase. Even his wet 
clothing and the fact that he was without 
food or shelter, alone on the island and with- 
out means of escaping, did not now seem so 
hard. He watched the departing boats as long 
as they could be seen, and then resolutely set 
himself to the task of meeting his own pro- 
blems. 

A fire was not to be thought of, he decided, 
as he recalled the conversation he had over- 
heard in which it had been stated that the 
smoke from his previous fire had caused the 
men to land and search for its cause. Besides, 
his gun was gone and he did not have any 
flint and tinder. Eemoving his dripping coat 
he spread it upon a near-by bush and then 
swung his arms lustily about his wet body. 
In a brief time he decided to run up and down 
the shore as there was no other way to restore 
his circulation or warm his chilled body. 

Instantly starting toward the head of the 
island he soon turned the point, but as he did 
so he stopped abruptly as he beheld three men 
before him seated before a rousing fire. 


116 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


His presence, however, had been revealed 
by the snapping of a fallen branch upon which 
he stepped. Instantly all three men leaped to 
their feet and seizing their guns peered into 
the darkness in the direction from which the 
startling sound had come. Luke was prepared 
to flee, though his breathing was labored and 
his wet clothing was a heavy weight, but as 
he stood absolutely still he knew that he him- 
self could not be seen, for he was within the 
shadows of the great trees. The three men 
about the fire, however, were in plain sight. 

Startled as the young soldier was by the 
unexpected sight, his fears quickly departed 
when he recognized Zechariah as one of the 
trio. How he came to be there or what his 
presence indicated, Luke did not consider. 
His sole thought now was that a friend was 
near and even the fire seemed to have a draw- 
ing, soothing power all its own. 

Hi, there, Zechariah! ” he called. 

Who ’s that? demanded one of the men. 

Tell them to put up their guns, Zechariah,’’ 
again Luke called. ^^I’m a friend just the 
same as you are.” 

Both of the lanky sailor’s companions spoke 
to him in low voices which Luke could not 
hear, but after a brief conference Zechariah 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


117 


shouted in tones that almost might have been 
heard on the mainland shore : Who be ye ?” 

You know who I am.” 

I don’t know ye, nor how many of ye 
there be.” 

‘‘ I ’m alt alone.” 

How d’ I know ye be ? ” 

I ’ll come and show you.” 

As he spoke, Luke stepped forward into 
the light and advanced toward the sheltered 
camp. The fire had been made of driftwood 
and fallen branches and was so sheltered by 
the overhanging shore that its flames were 
hidden from the view of the interior of the 
island, while the night wind carried the rising 
smoke far out over the river. It was for this 
reason Luke assured himself that he had failed 
to discover the camp in his approach until he 
almost ran into it. 

You know me now, don’t you, Zechariah? ” 
inquired Luke, confidently, as he approached 
the ungainly sailor. 

I guess you have the better of me,” re- 
plied Zechariah, shaking his head slowly. 

You don’t mean to tell me you don’t — ” 

I don’t mean to tell you nothin’,” broke 
in the sailor. I never saw you before. You 
are a stranger to me and I — ” 


•118 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Yes, you do know me 1 ” interrupted Luke, 
anxious now despite his manner. ^^We were 
together in Sacket’s. We started down the 
river — ” 

never was in Sacket’s Harbor in my 

life.’’ 

You weren’t! ” 

Never.” 

Is n’t your name Zechariah?” 

^^No, it isn’t.” 

Who are you, then ? ” 

^^It’s a bit wiser, I guess, for you to tell us 
who you are,” retorted the sailor. 

You know who I am,” said Luke soberly. 
The three men laughed and one of them 
said, You look like a drowned rat ! Come up 
here to the fire and warm up.” 

There was nothing else to be done except 
obey, and Luke, perplexed and not a little 
fearful, drew nearer the fire. The warmth was 
grateful, for the night was cold and his wet 
clothing chilled him. 

Where’s your coat?” demanded one of 
the men. 

I left it on the bank back yonder.” 

Where did you get so wet ? ” 

I should n’t be surprised,” spoke up Zech- 
ariah slowly, if he had been in the water.” 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


119 


^‘Good guess. You’re a Yankee like the 
rest of them.” 

^‘Yankee ! Yankee ! ” retorted the man whom 
Luke had called Zechariah. Do I look the 
part ? ” 

You certainly do ! ” laughed the other man, 
who up to this time had been silent. Does n’t 
he look like a Yankee to you ? ” he demanded, - 
turning to Luke as he spoke. 

Yes.” 

You see? Everybody knows you for what 
you are. You can’t hide yourself even when 
you train with good British lads like us. Now 
tell us who you are and what you ’re doing 
here at this time o’ night,” said the sailor to 
Luke. 

That man knows who I am.” Luke pointed 
to Zechariah as he spoke. 

Go on with your own story,” demanded 
the spokesman. 

I have n’t any story.” 

What are you doing here?” 

I have n’t anything to tell you. That man 
can explain who I am and what he is doing 
here. He knows all about me,” again said 
Luke stubbornly. 

You ’re a Yankee? ” 

Ask him.” 


120 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

You came with Lieutenant Gregory and 
his gang from Sachet’s Harbor yesterday ? ” 

He can tell you.” 

You helped sink the Black Snake?” 

Luke was silent. 

“ You were caught by Kedfield and Lan- 
don?” 

I caught him just as much as he did me,” 
said Luke, convinced that the men before him 
had been left on the island to secure him. 
The young soldier’s feeling toward Lieutenant 
Gregory was bitter. All his former pride in 
the dashing little officer now was gone. Why 
had he deserted him? Why had he abandoned 
one of his most trusty followers, for that was 
what the young lieutenant frequently had said 
about him, Luke recalled, even as he faced his 
captors. And Zechariah — what was the strange 
man doing here in the company of two Brit- 
ish sailors? The entire matter was so filled 
with mystery and Luke was so weary and hun- 
gry that he could find no present solution. 

Hungry?” inquired one of his captors, 
not unkindly. 

^^Yes.” 

We’ll help you out of that. Where is your 
jacket ? ” 

told you — back yonder on the bank.” 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 


121 


Can you find it in the dark ? ” 

I guess so — ’’ 

^‘1 ’ll go with you and help you look for it. 
You fix up something for this lad to eat while 
we ’re gone,” the man directed his two com- 
panions, and then at once departed with the 
young prisoner to search for the missing jacket. 

As Luke and his companion passed up the 
shore, neither spoke for a time and the younger 
man was the first to break the silence. 

‘‘ Who is this man I called Zechariah ? ” 
He is one of us.” 

How long has he been with you ? ” 

^‘1 don’t know. I came from York only 
yesterday.” 

^^And you three men were left on this 
island just to catch me ? I did n’t know that 
I was of so much importance,” said Luke a 
trifle bitterly. 

‘‘We thought there might be one Yankee 
here — perhaps more.” 

“I’m the only one.” 

“Then we’ve got you.” 

“ Yes, what are you going to do with me 
now that you have caught me ? ” 

“ You ’ll have to ask those who know. 
Some of our prisoners are sent to Eng- 
land—” 


122 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


What?” interrupted Luke, aghast at the 
suggestion. 

Yes, sir, — a good many are there now.” 

^^But they wouldn’t send me there,” pro- 
tested Luke. 

Why not ? ” 

I ’m not worth so much attention as all 
that.” 

Then they might send you to the W est 
Indies or to Quebec or Montreal. Sometimes 
the prisoners are sent to all three — first to 
one place and then to another.” 

“ Why is that done ? ” 

Safer.” 

For the prisoners ? ” 

Assuredly.” 

Luke was silent for a time. To acknowledge 
to himself that he was seriously troubled by 
what he had just heard would be a mild state- 
ment. His experiences thus far had not been 
unpleasant. His captors were good-naturedly 
assuming that he was absolutely in their 
power and their sense of security made them 
lenient. But the possibility of being sent with 
a shipload of prisoners to England was a 
darker matter. It was almost impossible for 
Luke to believe that he would be included in 
the number. And yet why not ? He was reg- 


WHO IS ZECHARIAH? 123 

ularly enrolled, he had gone on Lieutenant 
Gregory’s expedition, he had been abandoned 
on a lonely island, and now he certainly was 
in the hands of the British. 

The young sailor’s thoughts were troubling 
him even after he had found his coat and he 
and his companion had started to rejoin their 
recent companions. 

What do you know about this man you 
called Zechariah?” inquired the British sailor. 

I think I ’ve seen him before,” replied 
Luke cautiously. He was perplexed by the 
discovery of the lanky sailor in his present 
company, but he naturally was too shrewd to 
give voice to all his fears. Besides, who knew? 
Zechariah might be merely playing a part. 
To-morrow the man’s entire attitude might 
be changed. 

‘‘ How long have you known him ? ” 

Not very long.” 

Where did you see him ? ” 

On the lake.” 

When?” 

I can’t just tell you.” 

You thought he was a Yankee sailor?” 

I did when I first saw him.” 

Did you think so afterward ? ” 

There was n’t any ^ afterward.’ This night 


124 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


is the only time. Of course the light was not 
very clear. I may have made a mistake.” 

What is his name ? ” 

Jabez or Jeremiah or Zechariah or some- 
thing like that.” 

Jahez what?” 

I don’t know. We just call him anything 
we want and he always answers. But I 
have n’t known him long, for as I told you 
I’ve just come from York.” 

Where are you going ? ” 

I don’t know that — down the river 
somewhere. Montreal likely or maybe Quebec, 
or I may even be sent back to old England. 
They can’t make me angry, lad, if they should 
do that.” 


CHAPTER IX 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 

When Luke and his guard returned to the 
little camp the lanky Zechariah, or Jabez,” 
was singing : — 

“ Old England forty years ago, 

When we were young and slender, 

She aimed at us a mortal blow, 

But God was our defender. 

“ She sent her fleets and armies o’er 
To ravage, kill, and plunder ; 

Our heroes met them on the shore 
And beat them back with thunder. 

‘‘ E’er since that time they have been still 
Our liberties invading ; 

We bore it, and forbore, until 
Forbearance was degrading. 

“ Decatur, Hull, and Bainbridge dear 
Did wonders in our navy ; 

Brave Captain Hull sunk the Guerribre 
And Bainbridge sunk the Java. 

‘‘ Decatur took the ship of fame 
High on the waving water, 


126 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


The Macedonian was her name, 

And home in triumph brought her. 

“ Perry with flags and sails unfurl’d 
Met Barclay on Lake Erie — ” 

Shut up ! ” roared the man who had just 
returned with Luke. What are you singing? ” 

Yankee songs.’’ 

Well, we ’ve had enough of that.” 

Jes’ as you say.” 

He was singin’ at my request,” suggested 
the third member of the party. 

That ’s the way it was,” joined in Zech- 
ariah. ‘‘ Here ’s another Yankee song every- 
body is singing now : — 

“ The tenth of September, I pray let ’s remember, 

As long as the globe on its axis rolls round. 

Our tars and marines on Lake Erie were seen 

To make the proud flag of Great Britain come down. 

‘‘ Says Perry, ‘ These villains they mean for to drown us ! 
Push in, my brave boys, you need never have fear ! * 
Then he off with his coat and plugged up the boat — ” 

Avast! That’s enough! You’ll wake the 
garrison at Sacket’s Harbor! You have about 
as much music in your voice as the roaring 
bull of Bashan.” 

‘^I’d rather be the bull of Bashan than 
Judas Iscariot,” said the singer calmly. 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


127 


For a moment Luke expected to see a per- 
sonal encounter, but the danger was averted 
when the second man said sharply, ^^Zack, 
do you remember the Indian who made a 
trumpet out of bark and blew such blasts on 
it that a big bull moose came right up almost 
out of the ground at our feet to meet the 
call?” 

Yes.” 

Well, don’t stop this fellow from drawing 
the Yankees.” 

Roaring bull of Bashan,” said the Briton 
scornfully. 

Judas Iscariot! Judas Iscariot! Judas 
Iscariot ! ” tauntingly retorted the lanky singer. 

Again there were indications of an encoun- 
ter between the two men, but the threatening 
moment passed; the British sailor’s anger, 
however, apparently subsided for the moment 
only, while the attitude of his antagonist was 
still that of indifference or apparent ignor- 
ance that what he had said and sung could 
in any way offend his companions. 

Time to get aboard,” suggested one of 
the British sailors an hour afterward, when 
Luke had been fed and his clothing dried. 

Just as you say,” said his companion as 
Luke looked up in consternation. He was not 


128 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

able to protest, however, and wisely held his 
peace. 

^^I’ll get out the yawl,” said Zechariah. 

Be lively ! ” 

Luke concluded that the man who had 
been angered at the singing of the Yankee 
songs was the leader, although there was 
nothing to show that all three men were not 
of the same rank. The status of Zechariah, 
for the young prisoner was convinced that the 
noisy singer was, indeed, his companion of the 
preceding day, apparently was the same as 
that of the two other men. What did it mean? 
Was the man a spy? Did he really belong 
to the enemy? Why, too, was he unwilling 
to admit his acquaintance with the young 
prisoner? 

The yawl had been secured by this time 
and the entire party at once embarked, Luke 
obediently taking a seat in the stern beside 
the man who was to steer, but the confusion 
in his mind was still as great as before. The 
young prisoner’s heart was heavy when he soon 
saw that the boat was headed downstream. 
He realized that his opportunities of being 
exchanged were less as the distance between 
him and the head of the river increased. There 
even was an increased probability of his being 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


129 


sent across the ocean if he first was to be sent 
to Montreal or Quebec. Luke knew of many 
who had been dealt with in this manner. 

His anger at Lieutenant Gregory increased 
with every mile passed by the little party on 
its way down the river. Luke felt that he had 
been treated unjustly in having been aban- 
doned on the island. He was entitled, at least, 
to the protection of his fellows when he had 
so willingly obeyed the command of the 
leader. 

The young prisoner found himself watch- 
ing Zechariah as the latter swung back and 
forth with his oars. Despite his perplexity, 
Luke marveled at the skill of both the men 
before him. Their arms were working with 
the precision of machinery and the dip of 
their oars was noiseless. 

Mile after mile the boat continued on its 
way, a word seldom being spoken by any one 
and the desire of the men to escape the atten- 
tion of all who might chance to be on the 
river being so evident that Luke found him- 
self wondering why they were so watchful. 
It was not likely that they had anything to 
fear from the men at Sacket’s Harbor. The 
expedition, of which Lieutenant Gregory had 
been in command, had been almost the sole 


130 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

diversion for weeks, the illness of the commo- 
dore resting almost like a pall over the garri- 
son and fleet. 

Why, then, were the three men in the yawl 
so guarded ? At times the little boat was run 
in under the shelter of some island and a de- 
lay of several minutes followed. When the 
voyage was resumed, increased caution was 
observed, and Luke was puzzled still more as 
he observed that instead of decreasing, the 
watchfulness increased as they passed down 
the great river. 

At last, in a place where the St. Lawrence 
became somewhat narrow, where there were 
many small islands, the yawl was run ashore 
and the party landed. This island was near 
the place where the party of Lieutenant Greg- 
ory previously had landed, and Luke had no 
difficulty in recognizing his surroundings, al- 
though the sight of the well-known islands 
did not soothe his troubled mind. Below him, 
far away, lay Montreal and Quebec, and per- 
haps beyond them was — Luke shuddered as 
he recalled the tales he had heard. 

He soon was aware that the men on the 
island were manifestly awaiting, or at least 
expecting, the arrival of some one. A guard 
or watchman was stationed at the head of the 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 131 

island while the others seated themselves be- 
hind a great sheltering rock. 

An hour passed and still the party waited. 
It was seldom any one spoke, and as the mo- 
ments passed Luke found himself somehow 
sharing in the manifest interest of his com- 
panions. What was it they were expecting? 
Was he directly concerned? Certainly his ex- 
periences within the past two days had been 
sufficiently stirring to arouse the heart even 
of such an uneasy man as Zechariah. The 
thought caused Luke to look again at the 
lanky sailor. Evidently he was equally at home 
on land or sea, but at present he was stretched 
at full length on the ground and sleeping, 
though he was not quiet even in his dreams. 

Wake that fellow ! ’’ called the man who 
had acted as leader. 

Luke arose and shook the noisy sleeper 
by his shoulder, but without succeeding in 
awakening him. Repeated attempts also met 
with no better success. Zechariah still snored 
and puffed as if he and fear had never known 
each other. 

‘^Kick his feet,” suggested the sailor. 

Luke picked up a stout club and rapped the 
sleeping man twice sharply on the soles of his 
feet. 


132 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Instantly, somewhat after the manner in 
which the blade of a jackknife with a stiff 
spring snaps back into place, Zechariah sat erect. 

^^What ’s th’ matter with me?” he de- 
manded. 

Too many trumpets at work,” replied the 
sailor tartly. 

I have n’t heard any trumpets.” 

Quite so, but we have.” 

I guess I ’ll take another nap,” declared 
Zechariah calmly, instantly resuming his former 
position and the noisy accompaniment of his 
dreams as quickly sounding again. 

Wake him up again,” ordered the sailor. 

Luke hesitated a moment before he once 
more sharply rapped the huge soles of the feet 
of the sleeper. 

Again Zechariah sat erect as if he had been 
propelled by springs. “ Where am I ? ” he de- 
manded blankly. 

Time to find that out for yourself.” 

I know now.” 

^^Well, lad, don’t forget.” 

No, I won’ t forget,” and Zechariah promptly 
fell back upon the ground and his resounding 
snores once more were heard. 

I ’ll cure him,” muttered the sailor. Lend 
a hand here, lad,” he added as he turned to 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


133 


Luke. We ’ll douse him. Take him by his 
feet/’ he directed as he placed his hands under 
the armpits of the sleeping man. 

Luke did as he was bidden and Zechariah’s 
slumbers were unbroken as they carried him 
to the edge of the rock. 

Without hesitating a moment the sailor 
said, as he indicated his desire by slightly 
swinging the still unconscious man, Cast 
him out ! Feed him to the fishes ! There he 
goes ! Let go ! ” 

Luke was not sorry to obey and the recreant 
Zechariah was tossed several feet out into 
the river and with a resounding splash disap- 
peared from sight, for the water was as deep 
as it was cold in the channel in front of the 
rock on which the men were standing. 

I think that ’ll cool your timbers, my 
hearty! ” called the sailor as the victim disap- 
peared. If ye want t’ snore, try it with the 
mermaids 1 ” 

The long, lanky form of Zechariah speedily 
reappeared, and spluttering noisily, he at once 
struck out for the shore of the island. His 
efforts were not for a moment relaxed and in 
a brief time he stood on the shore where Luke 
and the sailor were watching his clumsy mo- 
tions. 


134 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

^‘Who put me in the river?” demanded 
Zechariah. 

I did,” replied the sailor promptly. ‘‘ You 
were snoring so loud we were afraid you ’d 
frighten the Yankees.” 

So you put me in the water, did you ? ” 

You ’re right. Think you can keep awake 
a little while now ? ” 

I ’ll try,^’ said Zechariah in his humblest 
tones. 

See that you do.” 

^^And you? Can you keep awake, too?” , 

I haven’t been asleep.” 

What are you waiting for?” 

‘^We expect the Princess to take us on 
board.” 

That water is cold,” remarked Zechariah, 
shivering in his wet clothing. 

And wet ? ” laughed the sailor. 

Yes, it ’s wet, too. Don’t you believe what 
I ’m telling you ? ” 

“ I ’ll take your word for it.” 

And I ’ll take you ! ” said Zechariah as 
calmly as if he was announcing the time of 
day. 

As he spoke he threw his arms around the 
unsuspecting sailor, and though apparently he 
was not exerting himself, Luke noticed that 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


135 


the man seemed to be powerless in the grasp 
of the strange man that was holding him. 
Steadily, slowly, despite the struggles of his 
victim, Zechariah pushed the helpless man be- 
fore him until both were on the border of the 
huge rock from which Luke and the sailor 
had cast their companion into the deep, cold 
waters of the St. Lawrence. 

Let go ! Avast ! Clew up ! Take your 
hands off ! roared the sailor as he struggled 
vainly to free himself from the iron grasp. 

His efforts, however, were useless and in a 
moment both the sailor and Zechariah were 
struggling in the river, for, though the latter’s 
hold was not to be broken, he too had not 
been able to free himself from his prisoner. 
As a consequence both were in the water and 
even there for a time the grasp of each was 
unrelaxed. 

As soon as the struggling men rose to the 
surface, the sailor called to Luke who was 
standing on the shore, Get the yawl ! Come 
and help us ! ” 

Luke instantly freed the boat, which was 
close by, placed the two rifles, which had been 
laid on the rock, on board, picked up a pair 
of oars, and pushed out into the stream. 

With three strokes he arrived at the place 


136 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


where the men were struggling each for him- 
self, for they had released their hold upon each 
other by this time ; hut instead of stopping, 
the young prisoner exerted himself to the ut- 
most of his power and sent the yawl down- 
stream. In a moment the boat was caught in 
the current and its speed increased. 

Come hack here, you Yankee ! ” came the 
call of the surprised sailors across the water : 
but Luke was in no mood to listen. An op- 
portunity of escaping had unexpectedly pre- 
sented itself and he was not slow in embrac- 
ing it. 

The report of a rifle rang out from the is- 
land, and Luke heard the sound of the bullet 
as it stuck the water just in front of him and 
went skipping toward the shore. Doubtless the 
guard had been aroused by the call of his com- 
rade and instantly had fired at the escaping 
prisoner. 

Luke required no additional incentive, but 
somehow the discharge of the rifle served to 
increase his speed. With every stroke he partly 
rose from his seat and threw his entire weight 
upon the oars. To be retaken now was to lose 
his last chance of escaping. 

For the present no boat was to be had by 
his enemies, but he was aware that at any time 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


137 


one might come down the river. Indeed, the 
leader had said he was expecting one. The 
thought served to keep Luke steadily at his 
task. The night was not very dark and his 
keen eyes were watching every side. At times 
he rested on his oars and listened intently. 
The silence and the sense of his loneliness 
were almost oppressive. The wooded islands 
were casting ghostly shadows in the clear 
waters. 

The course which Luke was following led 
him at times near the shore, though for the 
greater part he endeavored to keep well out in 
the stream. When an hour had elapsed, the 
wearied boy landed, and did his utmost to 
drag the yawl up on the shore, but the boat 
was too heavy to permit him to do this. Draw- 
ing the boat along the shore he sought vainly 
for a cove or hiding-place, but none was found. 
He at last made the yawl fast to a tree on the 
lower shore of the little island, and then looked 
about for something with which to conceal its 
presence, but could find nothing unless he 
should cut the branches from some of the low 
cedar trees and use them as a covering. 

He was confident he would be safe as long 
as the night remained. His danger would be 
greater in the light of the morning. 


138 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Assured of his immediate safety, Luke 
took the blanket which he found in the yawl, 
and, after he had convinced himself that no boat 
of his enemy was to be seen, wrapped himself 
in it and soon was asleep under the shelter of 
the cedar trees. 

It was daylight when he awoke; but con- 
stantly aware of his peril, he hastily arose 
and ran to the place where he had made fast 
his boat. His first duty was to be sure that 
his only means of escape was still safe. 

His surprise was as great as his alarm when 
he discovered that the yawl was gone. He 
walked entirely around the island, but the 
little boat was nowhere to be seen. His two 
rifles were where he had concealed them, but 
otherwise he was without protection. 

He stood for a time on the little projecting 
point where he had left the yawl and looked 
carefully downstream. At first he thought he 
recognized his lost boat on the shore of the 
nearest island, but it was too far distant to 
enable him to be positive. He returned and 
examined the tree to which he had made the 
painter fast, but there was nothing to indicate 
how the boat had been freed. Even the soil 
failed to reveal the footprints of any one who 
might have landed and taken the boat.. It 


A STRANGE FLIGHT 


139 


was difficult for Luke to believe that the yawl 
had broken loose or had drifted away. And 
yet, whatever the cause, his sole means of 
escaping was gone. 


CHAPTER X 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 

The sun had not yet appeared but the near-by 
islands were plainly visible in the morning 
light. Luke again ran quickly to the shore 
and looked in each direction. The sparkling 
waters of the majestic river were capped with 
white in the fresh breeze. There was a chill 
in the air that was a promise of cooler days to 
come. As he looked eagerly down the river at 
the island where he thought his boat had 
grounded, he was convinced that he saw the 
yawl on the shore. It must, then, have broken 
away, he concluded, though how such an event 
was possible he could not conjecture. His 
supreme problem now was to regain his boat 
and to do so without being discovered by any 
passing gunboats of the British. 

For a time the troubled young soldier stood 
on the rocky shore striving to think of some way 
by which he could obtain possession of the 
yawl, but no plan presented itself. The island 
was almost too far away for him to think of 
swimming, the water was cold and he was 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


141 


hardly in a physical condition to make the at- 
tempt. Besides, he was not willing to abandon 
the two rifles which he had secured when he 
had escaped from his captors. 

An hour elapsed and still Luke had not 
been able to think of any possible plan. He 
was hungry now and his difficulties were in- 
creasing. Suddenly his eye fell upon some 
planks and the trunks of two or three trees 
that had been driven by the current of the 
river into the shelter of the little cove near 
which he was standing. Why could not these 
be used? The suggestion at once aroused the 
young soldier to fresh endeavors. Some wil- 
lows were growing on the island, and quickly 
the excited boy cut some withes. His arms 
laden, he then again sought the shore and, 
wading into the water, bound two of the logs 
together with the supple branches of the brush 
he had cut. His task was difficult, and even 
when his labor was completed, he was by no 
means convinced that his frail structure would 
hold together, much less support him, in his 
attempt to regain possession of his boat. But 
the situation was desperate and chances must 
be taken. 

Across the logs he laid some of the planks 
which were drifting about in the cove. It was 


142 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

impossible to fasten these securely, but at 
least they might provide a place where his 
rifles would be dry. He secured a stout branch 
which might aid him both as a pole and as a 
rudder, and then, after the guns had been 
securely wrapped in his blanket, he cautiously 
pushed his insecure craft out into the stream 
and leaped carefully on board. 

The ticklish timbers threatened to roll apart 
as he took his position, but finally he balanced 
himself, spread his coat to the wind which was 
blowing downstream, and with his improvised 
rudder began his voyage down the great river. 

The progress was slow, but the current soon 
manifested its power and the craft steadily 
moved with the stream. The improvised sail 
also was an aid, and when Luke looked be- 
hind him he saw that the island where he had 
slept was now almost as far away as was the 
one he was seeking to gain. 

The ungainly craft did not readily respond 
to the rudder, but the latter was of some assist- 
ance, and Luke was not without hope of 
gaining the destination he was seeking. 

As he came nearer the desired island, he 
saw that there was a small boat on the shore, 
but now he was convinced that it was not the 
yawl he had lost. The mystery deepened. 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


143 


If the boat was not the one in which he had 
escaped, then whose was it? And what had 
become of his yawl ? It was impossible to re- 
turn, for his craft could not move upstream 
or against the current. It was also impossible 
to pass the island before him without being 
seen if any one was on the land. On the other 
hand, to seek the shore would be to expose 
himself to danger there. 

Luke felt almost helpless. He crouched for- 
ward to draw one of the rifles toward him and 
as he did so the frail binders parted, the logs 
rolled apart, and to save himself he was com- 
pelled to clasp one of the logs with his arms. 
He did not, however, let go his grasp of his 
gun, though the rifle was now filled with 
water. 

Suddenly he beheld a man on the shore 
before him, plainly interested in the sight of 
the stranger. In a moment, however, Luke 
realized that it was no stranger who was watch- 
ing him, for the man was Zechariah ! 

^^Come ashore, lad,” called Zechariah en- 
couragingly ; I ’m right glad to see you.” 

Come out and tow me in,” replied Luke. 

^^I can’t do that; I’ll wait for you here, 
though.” 

Zechariah stood leaning against the trunk 


144 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

of a birch tree, a gun in one hand and his 
gaze fixed upon the approaching boy. Neither 
spoke for a time, and Luke, having decided 
that his only course now was to land, was pad- 
dling with his hands as he also attempted to 
keep his rifle from slipping from the treacher- 
ous log. 

Ye ’re not going to make it, boy 1 ” called 
Zechariah. 

“Come out with your boat and help me,” 
shouted Luke. 

“ Try a bit longer. Don’t give it up ! ” 

“ I ’m not giving up ! ” retorted Luke, so 
angry that if his gun could have been used he 
would have been tempted to try it on the 
maddening man. 

“ I ’ll not see y’ drown, lad.” 

“ I guess you won’t if I can help myself. 
Bring that boat out here ! ” 

“ I ’m not accustomed to take orders ; I give 
them.” 

“ Don’t stop to talk. Come out here and 
give me a lift. I ’m not going to make a land- 
ing if you don’t ! ” 

“ I ’ll not see ye sufPer.” 

“ I ’m suffering now.” 

“ Then I ’ll close my eyes a bit. I never did 
enjoy the sight o’ suffering.” 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


145 


Come out here ! ” 

I ’m thinking about it.” 

I ’m going to lose my landing — ” 

‘‘ That ’s a pity.” 

Come out here — ” 

Luke stopped abruptly as the water-soaked 
log suddenly turned almost like a thing alive, 
and, despite his efforts, rolled under him and 
in a moment he was struggling in the water. 
He did not relax his grasp on his rifle, but in 
a brief time he discovered that he could touch 
the bottom. Indeed, the water came barely to 
his waist, but the weary lad was walking on 
stones that were large and slippery. Suddenly 
his feet slipped and he fell forward upon his 
face in the water. 

With difficulty he regained a foothold, and 
as he arose his eyes were blinded and he was 
almost choked by the water he had swallowed. 
There was an indistinct vision of Zechariah 
still standing on the shore and the sight an- 
gered the boy. By a desperate effort he suc- 
ceeded in making his way over the treacher- 
ous rocks, and, almost breathless, at last 
gained the refuge of the bank where the 
mocking soldier was standing. 

Y’ did pretty well,” remarked the lanky 
Zechariah slowly. 


146 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


That ’s a good deal more than you did/’ 
panted Luke 

I was not in the water.” 

If I could do it — ” 

Y’ would put me in it ? ” 

Under it ! ” said Luke savagely. 

Ye ’re tired, lad, an’ hungry.” 

^^Wet, too.” 

Why, so y’ are ! ” acknowledged Zechariah 
solemnly. Did y’ not come in a boat ? ” 
Part way.” 

Why not all th’ way ? ” 

Luke looked at the small yawl on the shore 
and saw that it was not the one in which he 
had escaped from his captors. How Zechariah 
had passed him in the night or who had taken 
the missing boat was not clear. 

Did you get my yawl ? ” he asked 
abruptly. 

“1 did not know y’ had a yawl — that is, 
one that was yours.” 

“ The one I had, then.” 

I have not seen it.” 

Do you know where it is ? ” 

How could I know? Am I not tollin’ y’ 
I have n’t seen it? ” 

“ When did you pass me, Zechariah? ” 

I don’t know.” 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 147 

The man was exasperating. Apparently un- 
moved, the face of the lanky sailor betrayed 
neither interest nor pleasure. 

Are you alone? ’’ 

No, you are here.” 

Any one else? ” 

I don’t see anybody,” replied the sailor as 
he looked slowly about the island. 

Have you anything to eat ? ” 

A bit o’ a bite.” 

Let me see it ! ” 

Wait a little. I ’ll start a fire — ” 

No, no,” interrupted Luke hastily. ^^We 
don’t want a fire. It ’ll call attention to us.” 

I ’ll start a fire,” began Zechariah again, 
as if he had not been interrupted, ‘‘ an’ ye can 
be dryin’ yourself while I ’m busy.” 

What are you going to do? ” asked Luke 
suspiciously. 

I ’ll be gettin’ a fish or two. I have an 
idee that th’ shoal that ye stumbled over on 
your way t’ join me here may have a bass or 
two waitin’ for me there.” 

What will you fish with? ” 

Mos’ly hooks an’ lines.” 

But you have n’t any bait ! ” 

I can fix that.” 

Luke seated himself on the ground near 


148 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

the fire which his companion speedily kindled. 
He placed his jacket on a stake, which he 
drove into the ground, and then he tried to 
dry the clothing he was wearing. 

Meanwhile he was keenly watching his com- 
panion, who drew forth hooks and line from 
his pockets. A small piece of light cloth of 
some kind was arranged on the end of a pole, 
and then Zechariah took a piece of biscuit 
from another pocket. 

I guess I ’ll be all fixed up,” he said, 
glancing at the boy. I ’d take that gun o’ 
yours, only I know it ’s so full o’ water it ’ll 
be safer here. Now, watch me if ye feel like 
it.” 

The fisherman stepped into his yawl and 
with an oar sent it slowly toward a little cove 
near by. When he arrived at the place he was 
seeking, he carefully sank the cloth, which he 
had tied by strings three feet in length to the 
end of the pole. He next, as soon as the water 
became still again, crumbled some of the bis- 
cuit and threw the bits into the water directly 
over the sunken cloth. For a moment he sat 
motionless and then, with a swift, hard jerk 
brought the cloth to the surface. A dozen or 
more minnows minnies,” Zechariah called 
them) were leaping about on the raised cloth. 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


149 


Deftly the man seized them one by one and 
cast them into a small iron dish in the boat. 
This dish he previously had filled with water. 

So deeply interested was Luke in watching 
the work of his companion that he almost for- 
got his hunger and even the uncertainty of 
his position. He was convinced that he and 
Zechariah were the only men on the island, 
but he was by no means sure that his com- 
panion was friendly. Meanwhile there was 
danger that the smoke of their fire might call 
some of his enemies to the spot. In that event 
Luke well knew that his uncertainty, at least, 
would be dispelled. 

However, he stood before the blazing fire 
drying himself, and despite his peril was deeply 
interested in what his companion was attempt- 
ing to do. Zechariah next slowly rowed his 
boat to the head of the shoal over which Luke 
had come. The current here was steady and 
not swift. As soon as Zechariah had gained 
the position he desired, he shipped his oars 
and, seating himself in the stern of his boat, 
paid out his fish-line, having first baited his 
hook with one of the minnows he had caught. 
The yawl drifted slowly downstream, but the 
line had only partly been let out when the 
hook was seized by a hungry bass. 


150 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

The contest that followed was not good 
sport, for it was a hungry man trying to pro- 
vide breakfast for two. In a brief time the 
fisherman drew his fighting victim to the yawl 
and then deftly swung it over upon the bot- 
tom of the craft. Quickly freeing the hook, 
which he hastily baited with another min- 
nie,” Zechariah resumed his task, flinging the 
line far toward the main shore. The hook had 
scarcely touched the water before it was seized 
again and another bass was secured. This 
operatiop was repeated until the fisherman had 
obtained four, when he grasped his oars again 
and returned to the island. 

Zechariah then drew his boat upon the 
shore, tossed his catch upon the ground, and 
said, There ! I Ve done my part. I guess 
I ’ll let you do yours.” 

What ’s that? ” 

You might clean th’ fish. I guess y’ know 
how.” 

I guess I do,” laughed Luke. Let me 
take your knife.” 

Zechariah seemed to hesitate a moment 
before he responded. All right,” he said 
at last. He seated himself upon the ground, 
taking his rifle in his hands as he did so. 

Although the lanky fisherman was endeav- 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


151 


oring to seem indifferent, Luke’s fears were 
at once aroused. This action seemed to indi- 
cate that his companion was on his guard. 
Indeed, Luke’s heart sank, as he was somehow 
fearful that Zechariah was keeping watch over 
him, and that he really was not so much afraid 
lest his companion should use his knife as he 
was that the boy might try to escape him. And 
this was what Luke wanted to do above all 
things. 

However, the feeling of hunger was intense 
and the young prisoner (if prisoner he was) 
gave himself heartily to the task of preparing 
the fish for breakfast. Only a few minutes 
were required for this labor and as the white 
meat was placed on the improvised fireplace 
Luke’s eagerness for the feast increased. Zech- 
ariah had only a few additional supplies, but 
these were speedily brought into use and both 
men did ample justice to the repast. 

Now, then,” said Zechariah, what y’ doin’ 
anyway ? ” 

I don’t know what you mean ! ” 

What did y’ leave last night for?” 

You know that already — ” 

What y’ proposin’ t’ do ? ” 

I want to go back to Sacket’s Harbor.” 
Y’ do, do ye? Well, ye’re not goin’.” 


152 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Where am I going?” 

Down th’ river.” 

Where ? ” 

That for them t’ say that know.” 

“ Where are you going, Zechariah ? ” 

Ye’ll find that out in due course o’ time.” 

What were you doing at Sachet’s Harbor?” 

Doin’ nothin’ an’ that’s th’ secret o’ th’ 
whole thing ! Look at it, lad.” And as he 
spoke Zechariah extended one long bony hand 
and with the other began to check off on his 
fingers the events to which he referred — 
‘^June eighteenth, eighteen twelve, war de- 
clared ; August thirteenth, the Essex takes the 
Alert; August sixteenth. General Hull sur- 
renders Detroit; August nineteenth, the Con- 
stitution takes the Guerriere; October thir- 
teenth. Battle of Queenstown Heights; October 
eighteenth, the Wasp takes the Frolic; October 
twenty-fifth, the United States takes the Mac- 
edonian ; December twenty-ninth, the Consti- 
tution takes the Java. So much for eighteen 
twelve. Now for eighteen thirteen — ” 

“ I know all that,” said Luke sharply; ‘^but 
what has it to do with me ? I want to go to 
Sachet’s Harbor.” 

You jest hold yer horses! January twenty- 
second, the massacre at the Kaisin River; 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 153 

February twenty-fourth, the Hornet takes the 
Peacock and the Essex goes cruising in the 
Pacific; April twenty-seventh is the capture 
of York; May first is the siege of Fort Meigs; 
June first, the Chesapeake is taken by the 
Shannon; August second, the siege of Fort 
Stephenson; August fourteenth, the Pelican 
takes the Argus; September fifth, the Enter- 
prise takes the Boxer ; September tenth. Perry’s 
victory on Lake Erie — ” 

‘^Hold on — the commodore is one of your 
family, is n’t he ? ” 

He used t’ be.” 

“ W ell, then, he is now.” 

“ That may be so and then again it mayn’t.’^ 

‘^How ’s that?” 

Did y’ ever hear o’ rats desertin’ a sinkin^ 
ship?” 

^^Yes.” 

^‘What did they desert for?” 

“ Because the ship was sinking.” 

Correct.” 

W ell, what has that to do with me — or 
you?” 

‘‘You’ll find out.” 

“ Zechariah, I believe you deserted Lieu- 
tenant Gregory.” 

“ Do ye? Well, I did n’t hide on any island.’^ 


154 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 
Neither did I.” 

That’s neither here nor there. The fact 
is ye did.” 

‘‘Did the lieutenant think I did?” 

“I didn’t hear him mention it.” 

“Was that before you left him or after- 
ward ? ” 

“ How d’ ye know I left him ? ” 

“ Because you ’re here.” 

“Do ye know where th’ little upstart is 
now?” 

“Sacket’s Harbor.” 

“ Then y’ know more ’n th’ whole creation.” 

“Isn’t he there?” 

“ I dunno.’" 

“ What are you doing here?” 

“Now I’ll tell ye. I’m waitin’ for a boat.” 

“What boat? ” 

“ I don’t jest remember her name.” 

“ Yankee or British?” 

“ She is n’t a Yankee craft.” 

“ What will you do when she comes along ? ” 

“ Get aboard an’ take you ’long with me.” 

“ As a prisoner ? ” 

“ That ’s what you are.” Zechariah spoke 
in his most matter-of-fact tone as if any 
question of the fact had not even occurred to 
him. 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


155 


But you ’re a Yankee, Zechariah ! ” pro- 
tested Luke. “ You would n’t hold me here — ” 
“I am not what you think I am.” 

But you ’re a cousin of Commodore Perry ! 
You don’t mean that — ” 

You ’re my prisoner, all right,” broke in 
the lanky captor. 

You ’re not going to hold me here ?” 

No.” 

That ’s what I thought ! ” exclaimed Luke 
gleefully. 

^^No. I’m going to take you down the 
river with me.” 

Where ? ” 

I told ye — down the St. Lawrence.’^ 

What for?” 

Because that’s where every Yankee pris- 
oner goes. Funny, is n’t it ? When some men 
go down, they are always said to have gone 
up. There ’s ^up Salt River,’ for instance. Ever 
heard o’ that?” 

«Yes.” 

Then there ’s ^goin’ t’ Halifax.’ I always 
somehow h’lieved that we’ve heard o’ that 
ever since G. Washington, Esquire, sent Gen- 
eral Howe’s men out o’ Boston — ” 

‘‘Do you mean whei^ Boston was evacu- 
ated?” 


156 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 
‘‘ That ’s it/’ 

don’t care anything about Halifax, but 
I ’m not going to Montreal.” 

Nay, say not so, lad.” 

But I do say it ! ” 

Little good will that do ye.” 

‘‘ But you don’t really mean that you, a 
Yankee and a cousin of Commodore Perry — ” 
I ’m not his cousin ; he claims to be a 
cousin o’ mine.” 

Luke looked quickly at his companion. 
Was the man crazy? The expression of his 
face was as solemn as it usually was. Appar- 
ently he was deeply in earnest and had no 
thought of any reflection upon the meaning 
of the statement he had just made. Would he 
insist upon taking him down the St. Lawrence ? 
Did he really mean that he was no longer in 
the American army or navy? Was he speak- 
ing seriously when he said that he intended 
to take him to Montreal ? Luke was really 
troubled now, and again glanced anxiously at 
his captor. Alone with the man he was not 
afraid of him, but Zechariah was expecting a 
boat and it was plain it was for that he was 
waiting. With the coming of others, Luke 
was aware that his chance of escaping would 
be slight. If he was to do anything he must 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


157 


act quickly, he decided, and furthermore he 
must carefully conceal any plan he formed. 

Conversation ceased for a time, Zechariah 
remaining seated on the summit of the highest 
rock on the island, a spot that enabled him 
to see far up and down the river. In his 
hands he still was holding his rifle. The gun 
which Luke had succeeded in bringing ashore 
was useless, not only because it had been in 
the water, but also because he had nothing 
with which to load it, even if it were in good 
condition. The yawl was on the shore directly 
beneath the rock on which Zechariah was 
perched, and it would be impossible for Luke 
to escape with it. 

The morning passed and still no approach- 
ing vessel was seen. The late August day 
was clear and cool, the very air itself so brac- 
ing that Luke chafed still more under his en- 
forced idleness. 

At noontime Zechariah repeated his attempt 
to catch more bass, with, however, indifferent 
success, but neither of the men was as hungry 
as in the early morning, so the one bass was 
almost sufBcient for their needs. 

As the afternoon wore on, Zechariah’s un- 
easiness increased. He was less talkative and 
more irritable than Luke had ever seen him 


158 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

and the boy’s anxiety consequently increased. 
He was constantly watchful without appear- 
ing to be so, but his lanky guard was not to 
be taken unawares. His rifle was continually 
in his hands and his prisoner, for that reason, 
was always in peril. Zechariah was never bru- 
tal in his demands, but his captive understood 
that he must not trifle with him. 

About three o’clock Zechariah, after an- 
other long look upstream, said, There ’s no 
use in waitin’ any longer.” 

What are you going to do? ” 

■ Start.” 

For Sacket’s Harbor ? ” 

No, sir ! ” 

Where, then ? ” 

Montreal.” 

^‘Do you know the course?” 

I guess I can’t lose it.” 

You can lose the channel.” 

There ’s water enough where there is n’t 
any channel.” 

‘‘ But there are rocks.” 

Never mind them.” 

‘^Have you ever been through the rapids?” 

I guess so.” 

Then you have n’t, or you would n’t ^ guess ’ 
anything about it.” 


ESCAPE AND CAPTURE 


159 


There ’s always got to be a first time.” 

Sometimes the first is the only time, Zech- 
ariah,” said Luke solemnly, doing his utmost 
to impress the man of whom he now really 
was afraid. 

Never fear ! Take your oars an’ we ’ll 
start.” 

Why don’t you rig a sail?” 

Can’t be done.” 

I can rig one,” said Luke eagerly. 

You rig it an’ I ’ll handle it. Ye ’re goin’ 
t’ take these oars and keep yerself amidships 
an’ use them as if yer life depended on what 
ye did.” 

Zechariah,” began Luke in a final appeal, 
let me go — ” 

« Yer goin’ all right.” 

Let me go back.” 

Some day. This time, however, yo ’re goin’ 
down th’ St. Lawrence with me. What ’ll 
happen in th’ future, of course I can’t say.” 

‘^But we can’t go in a yawl clear to Mont- 
real.” 

‘^We shan’t.” 

How shall we go ? ” 

I ’m goin’ to let you pull a spell an’ 
mebbe some craft or other will be cornin’ 
downstream an’ take us aboard.” 


160 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


If we meet one coming up, will you let 
me board her ? ” asked Luke. 

Ye would n’t be so well off as ye would t’ 
go with me. Take yer seat an’ do what I tell 

y® • 

It was useless to protest further, and con- 
cealing his anger as well as his fear, Luke 
quietly picked up the oars and obediently took 
his place. In a brief time the yawl was headed 
down the St. Lawrence. 


CHAPTER XI 


A FRESH PERIL 

For a time the little boat quietly and steadily 
sailed with the current, the rude sail which Luke 
had rigged of his companion’s blanket serv- 
ing as a distinct aid to the labors of the young 
oarsman. Zechariah took his seat in the stern, 
and with an oar guided the craft, so that it 
avoided the sunken rocks and yet followed 
the current, which in places was quite strong. 

Only an occasional word was spoken, the 
younger man’s thoughts all being taken up 
with his own predicament, while the captain ” 
maintained a steady lookout* for any vessels 
coming up the stream. 

Luke’s courage was by no means gone and 
he was determined to escape if any opportun- 
ity occurred, while his thoughts toward Zech- 
ariah were even more bitter than against the 
young lieutenant, who had so cruelly, as he 
believed, abandoned him on the great island 
near the head of the mighty river. 

^‘That was a scaly Yankee trick,” suddenly 
Zechariah ejaculated. 


162 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

‘‘Yes/’ assented Luke without comprehend' 
ing what was said; “What trick?” 

“When young Gregory cleared out and 
left you.” 

“Why did he do that?” demanded Luke, 
at once interested. 

“ Don’t stop yer work at the oars, son,” 
suggested his companion. “ This ’ere gun I ’m 
carryin’ never goes off when a man is work- 
ing — it ’s only when he is n’t that there ’s 
any likelihood of its making any noise. Now, 
that young upstart, Gregory, left you, as I 
was sayin’, because he cared more for keepin’ 
bullet holes out o’ his own skin than he did 
for the life an' the sacred honor o’ any o’ his 
patriotic fellow soldiers. That ’s me.” 

“Is that why you deserted, Zechariah?” 

“Who said I deserted?” 

“ That ’s just what you did, was n’t it ? ” 

“ That language is not fitten t’ use. I hope 
you ’ll be very careful, son, t’ see that no one 
ever uses it in your presence. Understand 
me?” 

There was a glitter in the faded, reddish- 
brown eyes of the man he was facing, and 
Luke had no difficulty in seeing that he might 
be dangerous if he was prodded too hard. The 
young prisoner decided that if he was to escape, 


A FRESH PERIL 


163 


he must be guarded and do nothing to arouse 
the anger or suspicion of this man whom he 
suspected of being insane. 

What ’s the matter? ” said Luke, attempt- 
ing to speak lightly. You don’t like the way 
Lieutenant Gregory treated you and I don’t 
like the way he treated me. W e ’re both alike 
in that, are n’t we? ” 

Correct, son.” 

‘^Well, you didn’t enjoy it and you left. 
I was left without doing anything at all on 
my part. W e ’re in the same boat, I guess.” 

We ’re in th’ same boat now, anyway,” re- 
plied Zechariah, a broad grin spreading over his 
freckled face. An’ when we depart from this 
craft we ’re likely t’ keep together then — for 
a spell anyway. Son, I could get you a good 
place in th’ navy o’ th’ King. What d’ ye say 
to it?” 

don’t want it — yet. I don’t like the 
way Lieutenant Gregory treated me — ” 

Well, that ’s nat’ral. I didn’t like it my- 
self. So here we both be.” 

That’s true,” said Luke smilingly. 

That ’s perfectly clear.” 

So it is. Now, then — ” 

^‘But what will your cousin. Commodore 
Perry, say if he hears you have deserted? ” 


164 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

his cousin, more ’n he is a cousin o^ 
mine. He can claim th’ kinship if he wants to, 
but I shan’t. I don’t have to. I c’n stand it 
if I have to go it alone ! ” Zechariah’s eyes 
flashed as he spoke, and once more Luke 
looked anxiously at his companion, wondering 
if he really was not insane. 

^^Keep goin’!” ordered Zechariah sharply 
as his prisoner rested a moment on his oars. 

Th’ sooner we get down th’ river th’ sooner 
we ’ll be where we want t’ be.” 

Where is that?” 

Ye ’ll know soon ’s ye want,” replied 
Zechariah, grinning again. 

But if we ’re both deserters — ” 

Avast! What did I tell ye ’bout that 
word? ” 

It ’ll be dark pretty soon,” suggested 
Luke. 

Pull harder, then.” 

^‘I’m tired. You take a turn at the oars.” 

I ’m th’ captain o’ this ship 1 I do the 
bossing. I give orders, I don’t take ’em.” 

But you ’re so much stronger than I am.” 

That is so.” 

Give me a spell.” 

All right, son.” 

Zechariah grasped his rifle and stepped for- 


A FRESH PERIL 


165 


ward to take the place which Luke had been 
filling. The man was cautious and manifestly 
suspicious, but Luke’s boyish face was expres- 
sionless, and apparently his fears were relieved 
in a measure. At all events, the lanky Zech- 
ariah was for a moment not watchful, and 
when Luke, by one strong push, sent him 
overboard, he was unable to protect himself, 
much less to offer any resistance. With a re- 
sounding splash the man and his rifle disap- 
peared beneath the surface of the water. 

Instantly Luke resumed his labors with his 
oars, and exerting all his strength soon sent 
the clumsy yawl beyond the nearest island. 
For a moment he was undecided whether to 
land there or not. He was thoroughly weary, 
but his peril would be increased if Zechariah 
should gain that shore. The man was not far 
from a little wooded island when he had been 
thrust into the river and Luke had no fear 
that his recent captor ” would be in any 
danger in the water. He would easily gain 
the near-by shore, though he might be com- 
pelled to drop his rifle in his efforts — a re- 
sult that did not cause Luke any regret. 

Without ceasing his labors, Luke pulled 
steadily toward a group of three small islands 
not far away. As he glanced into the bottom 


166 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


of the yawl he saw the rifle which he had ob- 
tained, a bag of provisions, and a small pack- 
age of some kind that were all under the seat 
in the stern. The sight was a welcome one, 
because food and perhaps means of defense 
for a time at least were thus provided. 

Passing the first island, he soon decided to 
land on the second of the group. This island, 
though somewhat smaller than the other two, 
was higher, well wooded, and consequently 
provided a safer refuge. 

By the time he had concealed his yawl and 
eaten some of the food that he found in the 
bag which Zechariah had brought, the sun 
had disappeared. The night would be safer 
for him, he concluded, as his recent compan- 
ion did not have any means of getting away 
from the little island to which doubtless he 
had made his way. 

Zechariah was a prisoner, too, and Luke 
smiled as he thought of the ungainly cousin of 
the great commodore making remarks ” and 
uttering meaningless threats in his rage. 
Meanwhile, Luke was quite content. He 
selected a dry and sheltered spot a few feet 
from the shore, and then, wrapping himself 
in his blanket, lay down upon the ground, con- 
fident that his sleep would not be broken. 


A FRESH PERIL 


167 


Daylight the following morning found 
Luke awake and busied about the boat. The 
rest of a night had restored his courage, and 
his escape from Zechariah had brought with 
it a determination not to be retaken, if vigil- 
ance on his part could prevent it ; and yet 
the young sailor was in trouble even in his 
place of refuge. A drizzling rain was falling 
and the prospect of a storm was all about 
him. Even the usually placid waters of the 
river were now rough and the waves were 
capped with white. 

It was almost impossible for him to kindle 
a fire even if he had dared to start one. His 
own rifle was still useless and the tinder was 
wet. In the package of provisions which Zech- 
ariah had brought, he found food sufficient 
for his immediate requirements, and as soon 
as he had satisfied his hunger he began to 
think seriously of his own plans. 

What could he do ? The blanket provided 
a rude sail, and with his oars he was confident 
that he could make fair progress, but at any 
time he might be discovered by vessels of the 
enemy passing up or down the great river 
from Montreal or Quebec bound for Kingston 
or York. To sail in the night would be safer 
in some ways, though what he might gain in 


168 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


evading the British transports might more 
than be lost in the peril of striking some un- 
seen rock or being carried by the current, 
which was very swift in places, against some 
dangerous point. 

A hasty consideration, however, caused the 
perplexed boy to decide to depart from the 
island at once. In the mist and rain he might 
not be so readily seen, and besides he was to 
try to make his way up the river near the 
American shore. This plan would not provide 
as many little islands where he might find a 
refuge in the event of his being discovered, 
but, on the other hand, most of the British 
boats followed the Canadian channel. 

Having decided as to his plan, Luke at 
once rigged his rude sail and by the aid of an 
oar pushed his somewhat unwieldly craft out 
from the shore. The wind apparently was in- 
creasing in violence, but the feverish desire 
to escape would not permit him to wait. In a 
brief time, when he had poled out beyond the 
lee of the three islands, a sudden gust struck 
his sail and the yawl, careening heavily, 
darted forward. 

Luke knew that his voyage was likely to be 
as difficult as it was perilous. The wind was 
sweeping him downstream and to go against 


A FRESH PERIL 


169 


the wind and current both was difficult even 
for the young sailor who had had many ex- 
periences on the lake and river. 

The rain drove against him until he was 
wet to his skin. A sudden and unexpected 
gust of wind, when he sent his craft beyond 
the shelter of some friendly island, threatened 
to tear the blanket-sail from the branch of a 
cedar tree which was serving as an improvised 
mast. Several times the heavy yawl careened 
under the force of the blow until it seemed 
as if nothing could save it from capsizing. In- 
deed, so busied was the young sailor that he 
had slight thought now of the enemies he was 
trying to avoid. 

It was, therefore, with a start that he saw 
directly approaching him, and headed down 
the stream, a sloop which had the emblem of 
his enemies flying at its masthead. The boat 
was driven by the wind and was swiftly ap- 
proaching. Luke’s efforts to make his clumsy 
boat come about were slow, despite all his 
eagerness, and before he could change his 
course a hail from the approaching sloop came 
across the stormy waters. 

Ahoy ! ” shouted some one on board the 
sloop. What boat is that? ” 

Without replying, Luke desperately at- 


170 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

tempted to bring his craft about so that he 
might run before the wind. The storm still 
interfered with his efforts and the clumsy 
yawl, with its still more clumsy sail, seemed 
to balk all that he was trying to do. 

Ahoy, there ! Who are you? What boat 
is that ? ” again came across the water. 

Once more the noisy hail was heard, this 
time more distinctly, because the sloop was 
rapidly approaching. Luke had succeeded in 
bringing his boat about and was headed down- 
stream. As he did not reply to the hail and 
glanced quickly at his pursuer, he saw that he 
would not be able to escape. No islands were 
near enough to provide a place of refuge and 
no other help was to be had. 

He was desperate, but still hopeful that he 
might be ignored and passed because of tbe 
storm, which was now becoming almost a 
tempest. 

Ahoy ! Tell us who you are ! We ’ll send 
you to Davy Jones if you don’t do what we ’re 
telling you ! Ahoy, there ! Ahoyj ” 

Still the desperate boy did not respond to 
the hail. His boat was being driven swiftly with 
the current, and though the yawl twice grated 
on shoals, as yet she had not struck a rock. 
Luke’s rejoicing, however, was of brief 



A SHOT FROM A RIFLE RANG OUT 






V : 





■1. . 


\ .1^ 





• • 










&?s>^ 


'll » •l^*" 

■ ■ ■ . • •'-‘w 

r , -■ ^rv'i"''- . i’* 

V 

^ •‘- ■■■ • 

■ :m 



■• ♦ 


^ dCt 




A- y 

. •'%^ ^ Ik. 

4 ViT^-’ ■^- 


^ •?■ . 






JI 






& ■ ii 


i 'I 

• '*jf. i« 





A FRESH PERIL 


171 


duration, for at the very moment when he was 
beginning to think he might be passed, a shot 
from a rifle rang out from the deck of the 
sloop and the bullet passed through the side 
of the yawl just below the gunwale. 

At that very instant also, with great force, 
the yawl struck fast and hard on a rock. The 
force of the impact drove the sharp point of 
the unseen stone directly through the bottom 
and instantly the yawl began to fill. The near- 
est shore was at least a hundred and fifty feet 
away and between him and the land the rough 
waters of the St. Lawrence were running like 
those of a swift mill-race. It would be hope- 
less to attempt to swim. 

But the problem was speedily solved, for 
the yawl was sinking. Luke frantically waved 
his arms in an appeal for help. Even life in a 
British prison was to be preferred to drowning 
in the St. Lawrence ! 

Before his call could be heeded the yawl 
sank and Luke found himself floundering in the 
water. His rifle was gone, his scanty provisions 
sank with the boat, and even the oars disap- 
peared as they were swept down the stream. 

Before he was able to get his bearings a 
huge wave dashed over him and he was almost 
choking from the water he swallowed.^Again 


172 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


he exerted himself to the utmost of his strength, 
but wave after wave dashed over his head. 
He shouted loudly for help, but his voice was 
lost in the storm. 

The waves came without regularity. He was 
scarcely free from his contest with one before 
another dashed furiously upon him and this 
was followed by two or three others. Luke was 
aware now that he had almost lost all know- 
ledge of direction. He also had lost sight of 
the island whose shores he had hoped to gain. 
And not only were the mad waters dashing 
over him, but they were also bearing him 
rapidly down the river. 

His strength also was leaving him. Again 
and again he called for help, but his voice was 
feeble. There were moments when he hardly 
realized where he was or what he was attempt- 
ing to do. These moments of darkness in- 
creased. The violence of his efforts ceased. 
The voice of the storm no longer was terrify- 
ing. It seemed at intervals to be almost like a 
soothing lullaby. Luke forgot his peril. He 
was not struggling now. Borne onward by 
the rushing waters he saw strange dancing 
lights before him. Strange sounds, too, were 
in his ears, and then, as it seemed to the strug- 
gling boy, he fell asleep. 


CHAPTER XII 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 

When Luke awoke, it was impossible at first 
for him to realize where he was. He was un- 
dressed and in a bed of some kind. A moment 
later he was aware that he was lying in a 
bunk, and that he must be on board some ship, 
for he felt the motion of the vessel. 

Sitting erect he looked about him and saw 
that he was in a hold or galley. Other bunks 
were in the room, and yet none of them ap- 
peared to be occupied. Even as he gazed about 
the little room, he saw the light clouded for 
a moment and a man descending the ladder. 
The long legs and extended arms were some- 
what familiar, and he soon recognized Zech- 
ariah as his visitor. The strange man seemed 
to be in so many places and always in a place 
that deeply concerned him. 

That you, Zechariah ? ’’ called Luke. 

^^Did you think I was the Queen of Sheby?’’ 
replied the strange man soberly. 

No, you look like a cousin of Commodore 
Perry.” 


174 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


I look like he might be a cousin o’ mine, 
ye mean.” 

Have it either way you want it. Tell me 
where I am.” 

In the galley.” 

Of what? ” 

The Terror.” 

What ’s that ? ” 

full-rigged sloop-gunboat o’ th’ King 
o’ England. One six-pound gun, one o’ eight, 
and a crew o’ th’ liveliest tars that ever set 
foot on a plank.” 

Where are we going ? ” 

Th’ cap’n has n’t told me.” 

‘^How do you happen to be on board?” 

I don’t ‘ happen ’ — I am on board.” 
How did you get here ? ” 

Come aboard. That ’s all.” 

But you were on an island — ” 

^^So were you. That didn’t mean either o’ 
us had t’ stay there.” 

^^No. I suppose it didn’t. Did the Terror 
pick you up ? ” 

After I ordered her men to.” 

How did you order them ? ” 

How does any man give his commands ? 
I stood on the shore an’ give ’em a signal. 
I might ’a’ been there yet if I had n’t. 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 175 

D’ ye know how I come t’ be on that is- 
land?’’ 

Swam ashore, did n’t you ? ” 

Yes, an’ waded. That was a mean trick 
y’ served me, son.” Zechariah spoke appar- 
ently without malice and much as if he merely 
was referring to the weather. 

It was n’t as mean as the one you played 
on me,” retorted Luke. Now, tell me how I 
happen to be here.” ^ 

Y’ don’t ^ happen.’ The men tell me they 
pulled ye in when ye was ’bout done for. What 
was y’ doin’ there in the river anyway ? ” 

^‘Do they know who I am?” inquired 
Luke, ignoring the question. 

I guess they do.” 

Did you tell them ? ” 

All I said was that I ’d seen ye afore at 
Sacket’s Harbor.” 

Luke looked hastily at the man, who now 
had seated himself on the edge of the bunk 
and calmly was looking down at the boy be- 
fore him. 

What did the men — what did the cap- 
tain say when you said that?” 

He did n’t say much o’ anything.” 

‘^What did he say?” repeated Luke anx- 
iously. 


176 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

If ye must have it, then, he said — ‘ He 
doesn’t ’pear t’ be worth stoppin’ for, but 
we ’ll take him on board. He ’ll do t’ let rot in 
the Dartmoor as well as if he was a lord o’ 
high degree.’ ” 

Zechariah,” said Luke earnestly, ^^they 
are n’t going to send me across the ocean ? ” 

Can’t tell. Looks so. Better men than you 
have gone.” 

^^Are you a prisoner, too?” 

Me ? Ye mean me f ” 

^^Yes.” 

^^Well, I should say not.” 

Why not?” 

Because I ’m not that kind.” 

But you came from Oswego to Sacket’s 
Harbor. You are a cousin of the commodore. 
You came with Lieutenant Gregory ; you de- 
serted — ” 

Say that word again an’ I ’ll — ” savagely 
broke in the strange man. 

What it was that the excited man — for 
Zechariah had been thoroughly aroused by 
the word deserter ” — was about to say was 
left unspoken, for at that moment another 
man descended the ladder and Zechariah in- 
stantly became silent. 

The newcomer looked at Luke steadily a 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 


177 


moment before he said, So you felt that you 
must come with us, did you?’’ 

The man’s face had a quizzical expression 
not at all unfriendly, and instantly Luke re- 
cognized his visitor as the young lieutenant 
with whom he had been on Carleton Island. 

It is n’t because I want to,” replied Luke 
earnestly. 

Quite so.” 

If you ’ll put me ashore — that ’s all I 
ask.” 

^‘But we can’t do that, we really can’t. 
You ’re a Yankee sailor, you know.” 

^‘1 would do as much for you,” pleaded 
Luke. What is the use in keeping me ? ” 

Why, man, you ’re a prisoner.” 

You were my prisoner once.” 

Indeed, I never was ! ” 

Call it what you please.” 

I was not a prisoner,” said the young lieu- 
tenant seriously. 

All right.” 

Now you will have to go with us.” 

« Where?” 

We’re bound for Montreal.” 

Am I to be left there?” 

I fancy that may be as Commodore Yeo 
may decide.” 


178 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Am I to be kept Here in this cook’s gal- 
ley?" 

It is safe here.” 

Let me go up on deck.” 

But you might try to escape, you know.” 

“ W ould n’t you, if you were in my place ? ” 

^^But I am not in your place,” said the 
young of&cer soberly. I am in command of 
H.M. Sloop, Terror.” 

^^So you are,” replied Luke a trifle bit- 
terly. But you might let me have my 
clothes. I don’t want to stay here like this 
even if you are going to shut me up in this 
galley until we get to Montreal. Besides, you 
may need my help when you shoot the Long 
Sault Rapids.” 

^^Do you know those rapids? Are you 
familiar with them ? ” asked the young lieu- 
tenant hastily. 

^^Yes.” 

The young officer’s face brightened as he 
said, We may be able to use you. I’m a bit 
fearful of those rapids myself.” 

^^You have a right to be,” said Luke 
quickly, following up the impression which he 
saw his words had made. They’re a fearful 
sight.” 

Quite so. If I were only confident that 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 


179 


you would deal fairly with us I might be 
tempted to — ” 

What difference does a boy like me make 
anyway ? ” 

You are a soldier. You ’re in the Yankee 
army or navy, if their tubs can be called a 
^ navy/ which I very much doubt.” 

It is n’t very much of a navy/’ acknow- 
ledged Luke dryly. “ Now, there was Commo- 
dore Perry — he had the Niagara and the 
Lawrence — ” 

But the Lawrence went down/’ broke in 
the lieutenant soberly. 

So she did and so did the colors of your 
commodore.” 

Chance, pure chance. By the way, what 
has become of your Yankee commodore ? ” 

He was made commander of the Java. Do 
you remember how the Java happened to be 
in our navy ? ” 

I can’t say that I do.” 

You might read the story of the fight of 
the Constitution with her.” 

And did the Constitution win the fight?” 

She took the Java,” answered Luke tersely. 
^^Then, even if we didn’t have much of 
a navy, the Chesapeake gave your frigate — 
the Shannon — a good fight before — ” 


180 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


I’m not denying it. You have done 
quite well, when you recall with whom you 
were contending. The British tars never sur- 
render, you know, and Britannia’s flag rules 
the wave.” 

^^But what about me?” persisted Luke. 

What is to be done with me ? When you 
cut through the Long Sault Kapids and per- 
haps strike a rock and go down, I don’t want 
to be cooped up in a cook’s galley without any 
clothes and — ” 

‘^You’ll be taken care of,” suggested the 
lieutenant. Never you fear about that. For 
a time I ’m going to leave you here and put 
you in charge of this man,” he added, as he 
glanced at Zechariah, and then departed. 

To Luke’s surprise, the long Zechariah had 
not as yet manifested any anger over the 
treatment he had received from his young 
prisoner, when the latter so unceremoniously 
had thrust him into the water and left him to 
his fate. Luke did not speak of it, preferring 
to let his keeper do the talking. 

Of his treatment by the men and officers of 
the Terror the young prisoner had no cause 
for complaint. Indeed, the men appeared to 
consider his presence as somewhat of a joke. 
The fact that he was compelled to remain in 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 


181 


the bunk in the cook’s galley was usually a 
subject referred to by each sailor that entered 
the little cubby-hole as something not to be 
taken seriously. 

It was difficult to Luke to estimate the pass- 
ing time. He received his food regularly, and 
Zechariah, when he was free, seemed to enjoy 
coming and talking about the lack of action 
of the Americans and the energy displayed 
by the British. 

More and more the strange man became a 
puzzle to Luke. There were moments when 
he believed the ungainly sailor was insane. 
At other times his simple and apparently 
innocent ways led the young prisoner to sus- 
pect him of being other than what he ap- 
peared to be. Was he a deserter? Was he a 
spy ? Why had he been arrested at Sacket’s 
Harbor ? How could it be possible that Lieu- 
tenant Gregory had not suspected him if the 
stranger had been a dangerous man? And 
then, too, why was Zechariah looked upon as 
a joke by the crew of the Terror? Did they 
know no more concerning him than the 
sprightly little Yankee lieutenant had known? 
As time was hanging heavily upon Luke, he 
had little to do besides try to solve these puz- 
zling questions, but no solution was found. 


182 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

The frequent visits of Zechariah did not help, 
and the young lieutenant could not be in- 
duced to talk about the strange member of 
his crew. 

In one way the enforced rest was doing 
good to the prisoner. He had been through 
such a long and hard experience since he had 
left Sachet’s Harbor that he was more nearly 
exhausted than he was aware. When, how- 
ever, what he thought was two days had 
passed, his rest was completed, and he was 
eager to be permitted to go on deck again. 

There had been times when the sloop had 
been anchored. These times, Luke concluded, 
were in the night when the crew did not feel 
entirely confident as to her course. But for 
the greater part the Terror kept steadily on 
her voyage down the river. 

Ye ’re to come up on deck, th’ lieutenant 
says,” said Zechariah gruffly one time, after 
he had brought Luke his breakfast. 

That ’s what I Ve been waiting for,” 
said Luke excitedly. ^^Now, where are my 
clothes?” 

^^ost.” 

What do you mean ? ” 

“ A thing is lost if it can’t be found, is n’t 
it?” 


ON BOARD THE TERROR 


183 


I guess so, though I don’t know what you 
mean.” 

mean what I’m tellin’ ye. Nobody 
knows where yer belongin’s are. That means 
they ’re lost accordin’ t’ yer own words.” 

‘^But what am I to do?” demanded Luke 
blandly. 

We ’ll fix ye out.” 

^^How?” 

We ’ll take up a collection.” 

But I don’t see — ” 

^^Well, ye wilBsee. Now don’t get scared, 
for nobody ’s goin’ t’ hurt ye ; but ye ’re goin’ 
t’ have th’ honor o’ being dressed up as a 
British tar.” 

I don’t want that.” 

Jes’ as ye say. I ’ll tell th’ lieutenant ye 
don’t want his uniform, an’ that ye ’d ruther 
stay in th’ bunk — ” 

No, I had n’t,” broke in Luke promptly. 

Bring on your duds. They won’t hurt me — ” 

Hurt ye ? Man alive, ye ’ll be honored ! ” 

Bring them on ! ” 

When Zechariah returned, his arms were 
filled with a motley collection of various articles 
of apparel. One man had contributed a shirt, 
another a pair of trousers, and still others 
whatever they did not at the moment care to 


184 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

use. The result was that when Luke appeared 
on deck he was greeted with a shout, even 
the young officer in command staring at the 
prisoner, now clothed, — even if he was not in 
his right mind, — in a manner that betrayed 
his surprise. 

You certainly are a strange appearing 
object,” said the Heutenant. 

Am I ? I don’t care,” laughed Luke as he 
looked eagerly about him. 

It was nearly noon and the warm September 
sun was reflected from the river in a way that 
dazzled the eyes. Not far away were wooded 
shores, now colored with the tints of early 
autumn. But what interested Luke most of 
all were the frequent whirling eddies to be 
seen in the river. At various places the dark 
water seemed to be driven forward by some 
mighty but unseen power. But this was only 
in places. The prisoner looked up quickly into 
the face of the young commander. Did he 
understand? Was he aware what these whirl- 
ing eddies and swift movements of the water 
implied ? 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 

Not far ahead the swift waters were breaking 
on the projecting point of what seemed to be a 
long rocky island. On either side of this island 
the river was white with the foam of the tum- 
bling waves rushing forward and downward 
almost with the speed of the wind. It was a wild 
sight and one that might weU inspire fear in 
the hearts of the crew of the Terror. 

You ’re going to the wrong side of that 
island/’ shouted Luke excitedly, as the little 
sloop was headed for the rapids to the right 
of the island it was approaching. 

‘^Are you positive?” inquired the lieu- 
tenant hesitatingly. 

Yes ! Yes ! I ’ve been through here be- 
fore. I know what I ’m talking about ! ” 

The old Indian pilot told me to keep to 
the right.” 

He meant the right of the channel, but 
you ’re to go to the left of the island ! ” 

I ’m sorry the pilot did n’t come, but he 
was n’t where he is when he ’s usually taken 


186 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


on board. I could not wait for him. You said 
you knew — ” 

I do know ! ” shouted Luke as the boat 
darted forward almost as if it were coasting 
down a steep incline. You ’re wrong ! Put 
your tiller hard up. Don’t wait! Your life 
depends on doing what I say.” 

^^But the rapids are higher and more dan- 
gerous — ” 

^^Yes, they’re higher, but the water is 
deeper too 1 ” 

All the worse.” 

No. There are no rocks there and if you 
keep cool, the current will sweep you on, and 
you ’ll be through the rapids before you 
know it.” 

Apparently the young officer was convinced, 
for he instantly ordered the course to be 
changed and the little Terror was headed for 
the larger rapids. 

Here I Take the tiller!” called the lieu- 
tenant to Luke. You ’re in the same boat with 
us and your chance is n’t any better than ours. 
Now play fair, or it’ll be a sorry day for you.” 

Luke did not reply as he leaped to the stern 
of the boat and instantly began to steer the 
fleet little sloop. All that he planned to do 
was to keep her head on, trusting to the swift 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 187 


current to carry the sloop through the tum- 
bling waves in safety. 

In a moment the Terror was caught by the 
swift current and flung forward almost as if some 
mighty hand had thrown her. The bow fell 
as if the boat had pitched ahead. There was a 
wild roaring that drowned any attempt to hear 
what the men were saying. Luke was exerting 
all his strength in his endeavor to keep the 
boat bow on, but he was aware of the white 
faces and terrified expressions of his com- 
panions. The sloop was well named ^^The 
Terror/’ he thought grimly, as he was almost 
bhnded by the spray. 

And yet in it all there was a feeling of ex- 
ultation because the sloop was speeding as 
never she had before. Every inch of sail had 
been taken in, and yet under bare poles the 
current was driving her forward at the rate 
of more than twenty miles an hour. 

The shores seemed to be rushing past them. 
Again and again the little sloop dropped as if 
she had slid over the edge of a sharp fall. The 
slap ” with which her bow struck the water 
resounded above the turmoil, but every time 
she righted herself, and even before the terri- 
fied sailors recovered from the fresh alarm she 
was racing ahead, the danger past and fresh 


188 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


perils to be met. With a wide sweep or curve 
the current drove them around the foot of the 
island, and only a few minutes had elapsed 
before the divided rapids had been united 
again and the Long Sault lay many yards be- 
hind them. 

Even then the waters were racing swiftly, 
but the terrifying waves were gone. It was 
not so difficult to keep the Terror in her 
course now, and Luke’s fears, in a measure, 
at least, were relieved. Still he did not speak, 
and watching carefully for rocks or projecting 
points he held his place at the tiller. 

That was well done,” said the lieutenant 
warmly, when a few minutes later he relieved 
Luke of his task. ^^You have done a good 
deed this day.” 

‘^It’s only a knack.” 

I don’t quite understand what a ^ knack’ 
is, but I do know that you brought us safely 
through that place. It was like sailing on water 
that was being poured out of the hand of the 
Almighty,” said the lieutenant in a low voice. 

Why, sir, when I looked back I thought I 
was looking up a steep hill. I fancy your falls 
of Niagara cannot be much more impressive 
than that — what is it you call it, the Long 
Sault?” 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 189 


^‘That’s its name/’ replied Luke quietly, 
smiling at the comparison of the tumbling 
waters of the rapids with the overwhelming 
mass that thundered over the precipice at 
Niagara. 

^^Does a man ever sail over Niagara?” 
blandly inquired the lieutenant. 

“ He never tells about it if he does,” replied 
Luke dryly. 

Why not ? I fancy if a man did that 
he would be entitled to all the glory he 
wanted.” 

He would.” 

Then I do not quite comprehend.” 

Are you headed for Montreal ? ” inquired 
Luke abruptly. 

^^That will depend upon circumstances.” 

What circumstances ? ” 

What information we receive at our first 
landing-place.” 

Will you leave me there ? ” 

^^You are inquisitive,” said the lieutenant; 

I have been told that is a Yankee character- 
istic.” 

I guess it is. But I want to know what is 
to become of me.” 

Quite so. I shall give you a good word.” 

You might do better than that.” 


190 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

‘indeed?’’ 

Yes, sir. You might let me go.” 

Impossible.” 

^^But you just said I did you a good 
turn.” 

You did. You did, indeed.” 

Does n’t one good turn deserve an- 
other ? ” 

It does ; that is why I shall speak well of 
you.” 

And you won’t let me go ?” 

That is impossible. Besides, if I were to 
do such a foolish thing where would you 
go?” 

Back to Sacket’s Harbor.” 

But you know you could n’t do that.” 

Why not?” 

You ’re two hundred miles from there.” 

^‘I know, but — ” 

You could n’t make your way up the St. 
Lawrence alone, and, indeed, you would be 
without any conveyance, you understand.” 

Perhaps you are right,” said Luke with a 
sigh. 

There was truth in what the lieutenant had 
just said. He had no means by which he could 
go up the river, while to try to make his way 
across the country, through the pathless wil- 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 191 


derness and without food or defense, was in- 
deed a dark outlook. Whatever plan he had 
in mind he concealed beneath an apparent 
agreement with the young officer and the con- 
versation ceased. 

In spite of the wonderful beauty of the great 
river a feeling of loneliness crept over the 
young prisoner which banished most other im- 
pressions from his mind. All day the thought 
of escape was uppermost though he fully real- 
ized the hopelessness of any attempt of that 
kind when he was so far from the aid of 
friends. He, therefore, quietly remained on 
deck, assisting the crew whenever he was called 
upon to do so. 

The young commander had little to say to 
him now, and even Zechariah appeared to ig- 
nore his presence on the Terror. Occasionally 
the strange man looked reproachfully at Luke, 
as if he was deeply grieved by something, but 
what the cause of his sorrow was he had no 
means of knowing. Zechariah’s unique nose 
and even his broken ribs and stiff thumbs ap- 
parently no longer afforded the sailor any 
comfort, at least as a topic of conversation. 

There were moments when Luke thought 
seriously of leaping overboard and running 
the risk of being shot. These occasions, how- 


192 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


ever, were only when the swift little sloop ran 
close in to the shore, or, driven by the cur- 
rent, which in places was still swift, passed 
near to some island. He suspected that these 
suggestions occurred both to the lieutenant 
and to Zechariah, for each of them at such 
times stepped nearer or stood intently watch- 
ing the prisoner and holding a weapon ready 
for use. 

At night the Terror entered the waters of 
what seemed to be an extended lake, though 
it was merely an enlargement of the great 
river. The shore on either side was far away 
— too far for Luke to think of trying to gain 
it, by swimming. At his own request he was 
permitted to return to his bunk in the galley. 

It was long, however, before he was asleep. 
Thoughts of his family in the little log cabin 
near Sacket’s Harbor would come and were 
not to be driven away. 

Then, too, there was the possibility of be- 
ing taken with other prisoners across the ocean 
and confined in some English prison where no 
one might ever report what befell him. 

Luke was depressed, and yet by no means 
ready to admit that he must abandon his ef- 
forts to escape. He was aware that he was 
being treated with much greater leniency than 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 193 

prisoners usually received — due, doubtless, to 
his friendly experiences on Carleton Island, 
when, nominally, at least, the youthful com- 
mander of the Terror was his prisoner. His 
aid, too, in shooting the Long Sault Rapids 
had provided an additional motive for kind- 
ness, but in spite of these things he did for 
a moment forget that the young lieutenant 
would shoot him if he was detected in any 
attempt to escape from the sloop. 

When Luke awoke the following morning, 
he was delighted when he saw that his cloth- 
ing was where he had placed it when he 
sought his bunk. Quickly dressing, he made 
his way to the deck where he found Zecha- 
riah at the tiller. 

‘^You’ve been here before,’’ asserted Luke 
as he spoke to the steersman. 

^^Yes.” 

^^Then why didn’t you take the sloop 
through the rapids yesterday ? ” 

Did n’t want, t’ have any trouble with th’ 
lieutenant.” 

You left that chance for me?” 

Yes.” 

^^Ever befen as far down the St. Lawrence 
as this before ? ” 

^‘Yes. Don’t talk. I’m too busy. You’re 


194 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

a lubber, that ’s plain enough, even if ye did 
bring the sloop through th’ Sault yesterday. 
Don’t talk to me. I must keep an eye on th’ 
course o’ this craft or there ’ll be trouble for 
little Zech.” 

^‘What’s that yonder, Zechariah?” in- 
quired Luke abruptly, pointing as he spoke to 
an object on the shore in the distance. 

^^That is a man,” replied the helmsman, 
after he had looked long at the place indicated 
by the prisoner. 

^^He’s waving his hands. He’s signaling 
for you to stop.” 

“Yes, I guess he is.” 

“ Are n’t you going to ? ” 

“ When I get orders.” 

“ But it may be important, man ! If it 
should be — ” 

“ Then I ’ll get orders. I ’ve had lots o’ ex- 
perience in ’tending to other folks’ business. 
For th’ present this pilot o’ th’ Terror jes’ 
strictly minds his own business. If ev’rybody 
would do that, this world would n’t be such a 
bad place t’ live in as it is now. D’ ye know, 
things is gettin’ worse all th’ time. Now, 
there’s this war, for example — ” 

“ Are you going to stop? ” broke in Luke. 

“Stop what?” 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 195 


Stop talking for one thing/’ replied the 
prisoner as he once more looked long and 
carefully at the man on the shore in the 
distance. 

I do stop sometimes.” 

I guess not. When is it? ” 

When I ’m asleep.” 

I ’m not sure of that. Some people talk 
in their sleep.” 

Yes, that ’s so. An’ that always puzzled 
me, too. I don’t see — ” 

Are you going to put in nearer shore 
where you can find out whether that man 
means anything by his signals? He ’s working 
hard at it now. See him ! ” 

That is n’t a man.” 

It is n’t ? Then it ’s the nearest I ever saw. 
What is it, if it is n’t a man ? ” 

Son, what you see yonder is a live, red- 
skin Indian.” 

How do you know? ” 

I can see. That ’s what my eyes is for — 
to look through. My nose is peculiar an’ my 
thumbs is twisted, but when it comes t’ seeing 
why, I guess my eyes — ” 

^^Here comes the lieutenant,” broke in 
Luke hastily as he turned and saluted the 
young officer, who had just come on deck. 


196 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

What ’s wrong? ” inquired the lieutenant. 

Nothin’, sir,” responded Zechariah 
promptly. 

There ’s a man on the shore ahead of us 
who is trying to signal us,” said Luke. 

That is n’t a man — it ’s a redskin,” de- 
clared the helmsman scornfully. 

The lieutenant responded to neither for a 
moment as he looked long at the man in 
the distance, who was vigorously waving a 
blanket. 

Go below,” said the lieutenant quietly to 
Zechariah. ^^Now can you steer us inshore so 
that we can have a word with that fellow yon- 
der ? ” he inquired of Luke as he pointed to 
the waving man in the distance. 

I don’t know the channels hereabout.” 

You don’t have to. I have almost every- 
thing marked on the charts along here. I 
don’t know who this fellow is or what he 
wants, but he seems to be quite interested.” 

“ Zechariah says it ’s an Indian,” explained 
Luke as he took the place assigned him. 

Indeed? This is quite interesting. Quite 
so. It may be, you know, that he really wants 
a word with us. It would be a pity to miss 
him if he had something of importance for us, 
you understand.” 


THE INDIAN ON THE SHORE 197 


How close inshore shall I run her? ” 
asked Luke. 

^^Oh, quite close. We’re under short sail 
this morning. I did not wish to take any 
chances. Besides, the current is quite sufficient 
to give us a good headway. You might run in 
within speaking distance, you understand. I 
believe the man is an Indian ! ” suddenly the 
lieutenant exclaimed. Really, this is quite 
interesting, you know.” 


CHAPTER XIV 


WHITE arm’s message 

Yes, it ’s a redskin,” added Luke as he once 
more looked at the distant man. If you want 
any advice, I ’d say not to run in too near 
shore. Let him come out in his canoe. If he 
has n’t any, then let him swim. He ’d better 
be cold than to run the Terror afoul of a rock. 
Besides, he may not be the only one there.” 

You are quite right,” replied the young 
commander, unaware of the quick decision 
Luke had just formed, that he would run the 
sloop aground or drive her hard against a 
rock if it should he possible. Not only might 
an escape be made in this way, but he also 
might inflict a considerable damage upon the 
enemies of his country. 

Aroused by the possibility, Luke’s face did 
not change in its expression as he sent the 
fleet little craft nearer the shore. And yet he 
was keenly watchful, peering into the water 
on either side as the Terror obediently re- 
sponded to her tiller, and soon arrived at a 
point where all could see that the man who 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


199 


vas waving a blanket on the high bank was 
an Indian as Zechariah had said. 

The little sloop was moving steadily but not 
rapidly. The attention of all the crew was di- 
rected toward the waiting red man, who now, 
as the boat came nearer, ceased his efforts to 
attract the attention of the men on board. 
Peering over the side, Luke was startled as he 
saw that the sloop was sailing within two 
yards of a sloping reef that apparently ex- 
tended far down the river. 

Glancing hurriedly at his companions, 
grouped near the rail, he suddenly swung his 
tiller about, and in a moment the sharp bow 
of the sloop was driven with a grinding noise 
hard aground on the shelving rock. 

The sudden shock almost threw every one 
to the deck. In the midst of the confusion 
the prisoner slipped over the stern and noise- 
lessly dropped into the water. Swimming un- 
der the water he succeeded in gaining a place 
under the stern of the sloop, where his body 
was entirely concealed, and yet by clinging 
to the rudder he could keep his face just 
above water, but, as he thought, so far from 
the sight of any one who might be looking 
from the deck that he would be safe. 

Instantly he heard sounds of the confusion 


200 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

on deck. He distinctly heard the sharp calls 
of the young commander and was aware also 
of the responses of the men, as a yawl was 
quickly lowered from the davits of the Terror. 
He listened intently and speedily was aware 
that a second yawl also had been lowered. It 
was plain that whatever might become of the 
Terror, the lieutenant was not minded to lose 
his prisoner of war. 

Keenly alert, Luke soon discovered that 
one boat was making for the shore, while the 
second was being rowed about the sloop. As 
it came nearer his hiding-place he slowly 
sank until he was positive that he could not 
be seen and then clung desperately to the 
tiller. 

His ears seemed to be bursting, when at 
last, after remaining under water until his 
ability to stay longer was gone, he slowly rose 
to the surface, permitting only his face to 
rise above the water while he held his body 
back against the hull of the sloop. The yawl 
had passed, and for the moment at least he 
was safe from discovery. 

He’s struck out for the shore ! ” shouted 
the lieutenant from the deck of the sloop. 

Catch the Yankee ! Don’t lose him ! He is 
somewhere between here and the land ! ” 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


201 


Anxious as Luke was, he still smiled as he 
thought how well his ruse had succeeded. At 
that moment, however, he again heard the 
sound of oars and was aware that the yawl 
was returning. Once more filling his lungs he 
let himself down in the water, and, though 
the task was more difficult than before, clung 
tenaciously to the tiller, convinced that his 
body was so far down in the water that it 
could not be seen by the men in the yawl. 
At last, unable to remain where he was any 
longer, with stars darting before him and a 
roar like an avalanche sounding in his ears, 
he again came to the surface and found him- 
self just outside the yawl itself. 

Take your oar, Jake, and poke him out 
if he’s hiding under the stern,” he heard 
some one say. 

He was aware a moment later that one of 
the sailors had risen and with his oar was 
obeying the command that had been given. 

He is n’t here,” said the sailor after sev- 
eral minutes had passed. 

Luke was directly beneath the stern of the 
yawl and if any of the men had looked, they 
certainly would have discovered him. He was 
lying on his back with both hands pressed 
against the boat. 


202 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


No, he^s put out for the shore/’ said an- 
other sailor. 

Try it again/’ came the order of the man 
who had first spoken. 

Again the word was obeyed, but with no 
better success. 

tell you he isn’t here,” declared the 
man with the oar. 

Apparently all were convinced, for in a 
moment the men were rowing again, and 
Luke had great difficulty in letting go his 
hold and dropping far down into the water. 
Even when he felt himself going down, he 
was fearful of discovery, but the yawl passed 
on, and he once more secured his position 
under the stern of the sloop. 

The other yawl that had been searching 
for him soon returned, and from what Luke 
was able to hear he concluded that no further 
effort to search for him was to be made. He 
was aware that his present position was peril- 
ous, for he might be discovered any time. 
Besides, he was becoming chilled. The shore 
was at least thirty yards away, and to cover 
the intervening distance by swimming with- 
out being discovered was impossible. 

The sloop had struck the shelving rock bow 
on. There had been no collision such as Luke 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


203 


had hoped, for in the confusion of the shock 
he had believed that most if not all of the 
crew would wildly leap overboard and seek 
safety in the yawls or by swimming ashore. 
The gentle way the Terror had slid upon the 
sloping rock had changed his plan, and now 
he was in greater danger than before. If he 
was recaptured, all his freedom would be taken 
away, and his condition might be as deplor- 
able as that of many of the Yankee seamen 
concerning whose sufferings weird tales were 
common in the camps. 

As he suspected, the combined efforts of 
the men were now devoted to pushing the 
sloop from the place where she had grounded. 
Some of the men leaped into the shallow 
water on the rock and by means of ropes 
were attempting to ease off the craft. At the 
same time others in the yawls were doing their 
utmost to aid. 

The sails had all been lowered and it was 
not long before the Terror, yielding grace- 
fully to the efforts of her crew, slid back into 
the deeper water, apparently slight damage 
having been received. 

At all events, in a brief time she was again 
moving over the waters, but under shortened 
sail, her young commander apparently having 


204 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


decided to take no undue chances. Nor had 
he communicated with the waiting Indian on 
the shore. 

For a brief time Luke clung desperately to 
the tiller, trusting that he could not be seen, 
but his hold was unstable and he soon let go. 
The crucial time had now come, when, swim- 
ming as far under water as possible and head- 
ing for the shore, he at last was compelled to 
rise to the surface once more. 

Luke’s first look was at the sloop. Appar- 
ently the crew were all busied in the task of 
discovering whether or not the hull had been 
damaged by the rock on which the boat had 
grounded. He saw men on the bowsprit and 
recognized the lieutenant on the deck, doubt- 
less giving orders or directions to his men in 
their investigations. The Terror was drifting 
downstream and so was Luke. 

Quietly, and doing his utmost not to dis- 
turb the waters, Luke, alternately swimming 
under the water and then rising for breath, 
was now headed for the shore. He knew that 
he would land a considerable distance below 
the bank where he had seen the Indian, but 
he gave the matter slight thought now, as 
he was eager to gain the shore. All other pro- 
blems must be left for the future. 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


205 


As he drew nearer the land, he found that 
he was not able to remain under water for 
any considerable length of time. He was 
wearied by his efforts, and, though every 
stroke carried him farther from his enemies, 
he was aware also that he must save his 
strength if he was to succeed. Another long 
look at the sloop convinced him that he had 
not been seen by the crew, and with a little 
more confidence he remained on the surface 
of the water, swimming upon his back and 
steadily moving down the stream, though he 
was headed for the shore. 

At last he felt the bottom under his feet, 
but as he was still at least twenty feet from 
the place he was seeking he dared not rise. 
Kemaining on his back he steadily pushed his 
way forward. When at last he could remain 
no longer in the water, he quickly arose and 
stumbling made for the bank. 

Hastily scrambling up the sloping shore, he 
did not stop until he had gained the shelter of 
the trees, but once there, he instantly turned 
and looked back at the sloop. 

To all appearances his exit from the river 
had not been seen. At all events, the sails of 
the fleet little Terror were being hoisted and 
under the favoring breeze her speed was in- 


206 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


creasing. Wet and chilled though he was, 
Luke gave no thought to his own condition. 
If the Terror would only depart, he would be 
safe, he assured himself ; and though he knew 
but little of the region in which he had landed, 
he much preferred the tender mercies of the 
wild beasts and the peril of being lost in the 
vast wilderness to a voyage across the Atlantic 
under a guard of British seamen. 

She ’s going ! They have n’t seen me ! ” 
Luke said in a low voice as the sloop drew 
still farther away. W ell, now that she ’s 
gone and I’m here safe and sound, I must see 
what is to become of me.” Unconsciously he 
was speaking aloud, though as he believed 
there was no one within the sound of his voice. 

^^How!” 

At the startling expression Luke looked in- 
stantly behind him. Standing beside the trunk 
of one of the largest trees was an Indian. 
Though the man plainly was old and his 
attitude was not threatening, still the recent 
prisoner was alarmed, though he did his besc 
to conceal his fear. Unarmed as he was and 
almost exhausted by his severe exertions, he 
well knew that he was in no condition for a 
contest if the red man was inclined to be 
hostile. 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


207 


For a moment Luke looked earnestly at the 
silent warrior, and then, smiling, he replied, 
^^How! How!” and crossed his fingers as a 
token of his good will. 

^^Why no go with boat?” demanded the 
Indian solemnly. 

I could n’t.” 

Why no go ?” 

I had to stop here.” 

Why stop here ? ” 

Luke was almost positive that there was a 
ffash in the eyes of the questioner as he spoke 
and he knew he must be cautious in every 
way. He was ignorant both as to who the 
Indian was and to which army he was friendly. 
Most of the Canadian red men, as well as the 
Indians of the West, had been aroused by 
Tecumseh or incited by the British to side 
with the enemies of the little country that now 
was in the midst of a struggle for its very 
existence. 

^^I had to stop,” replied Luke after a 
moment of silence. 

^^Stop to get this?” inquired the Indian 
as he held forth a letter. 

‘^Yes, I want that,” said the boy instantly, 
reaching for the missive and taking it before 
it could be withdrawn. It was clear to him 


208 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


now what the man’s signal had implied, and 
it was equally clear to which side the Indian’s 
sympathies were given. 

Why not come get it?” inquired the mo- 
tionless red man. 

I did come.” 

Why chief not come ? ” 

‘^You mean the* lieutenant? Well, he 
couldn’t come.” 

Why not come ?” 

The sloop got aground as it was. We 
could n’t run in very close to the shore.” 

Why small boat not come?” 

The sloop was aground and no one knew 
what was between us and the shore.” 

^^How go back? ” inquired the Indian. 

Oh, I ’ll go down the shore.” 

No go down.” 

^^But I ’ll have to go.” 

No go. Give chief paper?” 

^^Yes, I’ll give the chief the paper,” re- 
plied Luke, although he did not feel in duty 
bound to explain that it might not be the 
chief of whom the Indian was thinking. 

Doubtless the red man believed him to be 
one of the crew of the Terror, and, as Luke 
looked down at the dripping garments in 
which he was clad, he was not at the moment 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 


209 


inclined to explain that he was different from 
what he seemed to be. He knew the Indian 
expected him to be taken on board the sloop. 
Unless he could relieve himself of the com- 
pany of the warrior, it would be difficult to 
deal with him, and yet Luke knew also that 
if he was left alone in the wilderness, it would 
be hard, if not impossible, for him to find his 
way to his friends. He might in general follow 
the course of the St. Lawrence, but if he should 
go toward Montreal it would bring him into 
the midst of his enemies, while if he should 
try to go upstream he still would not be free 
from a similar peril, and the journey itself, 
without food and with cold weather soon ap- 
proaching, would increase his danger. 

Again he glanced keenly at the man before 
him. The Indian was old and plainly not one 
to be feared in an open contest ; but Luke had 
had sufficient experience with the remnants 
of the tribe that dwelt near his home at 
Sacket’s Harbor to make him positive that he 
would not be safe in the company of this man 
unless he was on guard most of the time. 

He suddenly decided to open and read the 
letter which the old Indian had brought. Tear- 
ing apart the envelope he hastily read the few 
lines which were written on the paper inclosed. 


210 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Instantly he was highly excited, and yet, 
striving to speak calmly, he turned to the In- 
dian and said, “ Who gave this letter to you?” 

Big chief.” 

Where was he when he gave it to you ? ” 

The Indian pointed to the east, but made 
no other reply. 

Again Luke opened the letter and reread 
its startling message : Sir George Provost 
now has fourteen thousand troops collected 
at Champlain. Our fleet has advanced as far 
as Isle La Motte. Captain Pring is awaiting 
the arrival of Captain Downie with the rest 
of the fleet. Our invasion will be made as soon 
as the army and the fleet can act together. 
We have ninety-five guns to the Americans’ 
fifteen. We need more men. As soon as you 
receive this word, hasten to join Captain Pring. 
Victory is assured if our men respond, as 
doubtless they will and must.” 

There was no address given in the letter, 
neither was any name signed. Luke concluded 
that the missive he held in his hands had been 
sent by Indian runners along the shores of 
the St. Lawrence and that it was one of several. 

Turning again to the Indian, Luke said. 

How many ? ” pointing as he spoke to the 
letter he was holding. 


WHITE ARM’S MESSAGE 211 

The Indian held up three fingers of his 
right hand. 

Have you given the others to the men on 
the boats? ” 

A decided nod was the reply. 

Have you any more ? ” 

The Indian shook his head. He understood 
English more perfectly than he could speak it. 

How far is Champlain from here ? ” 

A sweep of the warrior’s arm was the only 
answer. 

Have you a canoe ? ” 

Again the warrior shook his head, but Luke 
was suspicious that he was not telling the 
truth. 

Did you walk all the way ? ” 

Walk some.” 

Are you going back now ? ” 

The Indian nodded his head, indicating 
that his plan was to return. 

‘^Then I’ll go with you,” said Luke 
quickly. 

Where boat?” 

The boat has left me. I ’ll have to walk 
with you.” 

^^No go.” 

I must.” 

Why no go on boat ? ” 


212 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


‘‘ The boat has gone.” 

Why no give letter ? ” 

I ^11 take the letter with me.” 

How white hoy go ? ” 

I ’m going with you, I told you ; that is, 
if you are going back to Champlain.” 

The Indian looked keenly at Luke and then 
said : Why no give letter to man on boat ? ” 
The boat has gone, so I can’t give it to 
the man.” 

Go where man is?” 

Yes, I ’ll do that.” 

Go in canoe ? ” 

^^Have you a canoe?” inquired Luke 
quickly. 

The Indian now indicated that he had. 
Where is your canoe?” asked Luke. 
Come,” replied the red man, and Luke at 
once followed him as he led the way up the 
shore. 


CHAPTER XV 


THE DEMAND FOE THE LETTER 

Luke and his companion had not advanced 
more than a hundred yards before the Indian 
turned aside and from a clump of bushes drew 
out a canoe. In it were two paddles, the sight 
of which instantly caused Luke to inquire — 
Did any one come with you ? ” 

A nod indicated that the Iroquois had not 
come alone. 

Where is the other man?” 

«Gone.” 

Gone where ? ” 

Champlain.” 

Is that where you are going ? ” 

The Indian by a nod indicated that his de- 
stination was the place where the British troops 
were assembling. 

When did you leave there?” inquired Luke. 
The display of four fingers implied that the 
camp had been left four days before. 

^^How long will it take us to go there?” 
One finger showed that the British camp 
was nearer than Luke had thought it was. 


214 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Seated in the bow of the canoe, Luke took 
a paddle in his hands, but his companion pro- 
tested that he must alone guide the frail little 
craft. Accordingly the boy took his place and 
for a time in silence watched his companion. 
The Indian, in spite of his years, wielded his 
paddle deftly, and, as slight effort was re- 
quired to keep the canoe in motion, for the 
current was strong, the labor was not severe. 

Luke’s anxiety increased as the voyage con- 
tinued. He was wondering if General Macomb 
at Plattsburg was aware of the threatening 
peril. Doubtless he had his scouts and they 
had brought him word ; but did he know that 
the British fleet, as well as the army of the 
redcoats, was advancing? And it was plain, 
too, that the enemy was doing his utmost to 
assemble all the men and boats that were 
available on the St. Lawrence, sending run- 
ners far up the stream to bid the men hasten 
to the rallying-place. A supreme effort was to 
be made to gain control of Lake Champlain 
and to wipe out the garrison at Plattsburg. 
With these two successes won, the way would 
be opened for a British advance from Mon- 
treal toward Albany and even toward New 
York City. 

While Luke was thinking of these things. 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 215 

the canoe was speeding forward, carried by the 
current which in places was swift and strong. 
Indeed, he already had seen the skill of his 
companion in handling the little craft in the 
midst of the frequent eddies or occasional rap- 
ids through which they were passing. He kept 
a careful outlook, too, for boats, having no 
mind to be taken again by the crew of the 
Terror or that of any passing transport. 

Three years before this time he had gone 
down the St. Lawrence to Montreal. How well 
he recalled that voyage. He had been with his 
uncle, with whom he had made his home since 
the death of his mother years ago. As he 
looked about him he saw places on the shore 
which he recalled. Now, however, he was look- 
ing at them with very different thoughts. His 
supreme purpose was to carry the letter he had 
received from the Indian runner to the leader 
of the army at Plattsburg. He must pass 
through an unknown region ; there was dan- 
ger of losing his way, and the far greater peril 
of falling once more into the hands of his 
enemies. But as to one thing his purpose was 
fixed — he must somehow carry the letter to 
the threatened American army and fleet. 

At last, when two hours or more had passed, 
the Indian guided the little canoe ashore, 


216 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


and when both men stepped ashore it was 
manifest to Luke that his companion had 
selected the landing-place with a purpose, 
though what it was he could only conjec- 
ture. 

Without a word the Indian at once led the 
way toward a clump of cedars and, though he 
was not invited, Luke followed. Within the 
clump he was surprised to see on a mound, 
which almost had the appearance of being art- 
ificial, a wigwam. To this the red man at once 
went, Luke waiting in some uncertainty by the 
entrance. 

When the Indian reappeared, the surprise 
of the young soldier was great, for behind the 
red man came Zechariah. Luke stared at the 
approaching man at first, not knowing whether 
he ought to run or stand his ground. Zechariah 
was not armed, his distorted face did not be- 
tray anger, and yet his very presence was a 
menace and was well-nigh unaccountable. How 
was it possible for him to be in the wigwam ? 
Had the lieutenant left him to receive the mes- 
sage ? Was the clump of cedars a place known 
to the passing boats ? The spot was not far 
from the shore, but there was nothing, as far 
as the troubled boy could see, to distinguish it 
from scores of similar growths. 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 217 

Before Luke could decide whether he would 
run or remain, Zechariah said to him, I ’ll 
trouble you for that letter.” 

What letter ? ” asked Luke a little 
lamely. 

The letter White Arm gave you,” re- 
plied Zechariah, without changing his voice 
or the expression of his countenance. 

Who is White Arm ? ” 

This redskin,” answered Zechariah, tak- 
ing the Indian’s arm and holding it up for 
Luke to see. His right arm is partly 
white.” 

Did he tell you he gave me a letter? ” 
He did.” 

Well, I have n’t any letter.” 

Yes, you have, son. I know you are a 
tricky little Yankee, but don’t try any of your 
tricks here.” 

^^I’m telling you the truth. I haven’t any 
letter.” 

Did you give a letter to him, White Arm ? ” 
demanded Zechariah, turning once more to the 
Indian. 

Give him paper,” said the red man. 

You give it to me, son,” said Zechariah in 
his monotonous tone. The St. Lawrence is 
mos’ gen’rally thought t’ be a healthy place, 


218 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


but it is n’t a good place for men to keep 
what does n’t belong t’ ’em. Such people die 
sudden up here.” 

But I have n’t any letter.” 

And Luke spoke truly, for, after three times 
reading the message, he had at first placed the 
letter in a pocket, but soon afterward he had 
destroyed it in the fire which White Arm had 
kindled when they had stopped for a half- 
hour. Consequently the letter was gone, and 
Luke felt more confident now that he knew 
the paper was not to be found on his person. 

^^Son, I must have it.” 

I can’t give it to you.” 

Then I shall have t’ take it. It grieves me 
t’ treat you thus, but I am under orders from 
the lieutenant and so I must — ” 

Search me ! ” broke in Luke quickly. 

Search me all you want to ! You ’ll find out 
pretty quick that I have been telling you the 
truth.” 

That is just what I intended to do,” said 
Zechariah. ‘‘White Arm, you might take a 
gun or hold his arms while I go through his 
pockets.” 

“He doesn’t have to do either,” suggested 
Luke hastily. “ I have n’t any letter and I’m 
perfectly willing for you to satisfy yourself 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 219 

that I haven’t. I won’t move while you’re 
searching me.” 

Get the gun/’ said Zechariah quietly to the 
Indian. As soon as White Arm obeyed, he 
continued, Now, get a drop on th’ lad and if 
he tries to get away, let him have it.” 

In spite of the man’s quiet tones, Luke was 
convinced that for him to try to break away 
would bring a shot from the rifle in the In- 
dian’s hands. Raising both arms above his 
head, he said quietly, Go ahead ! Search me 
all you want to and I ’ll not object. I want 
you to see that I told you the truth.” 

Disregarding his words, Zechariah at once 
began his search. Not a word was spoken 
while his labors lasted, but when a quarter- 
hour had passed and the man had carefully 
examined the pockets, clothing, and even the 
moccasins which the young soldier wore, he 
said, What did you do with it? ” 

‘‘I simply told you I didn’t have any letter 
and you have found I told the truth.” 

‘^What did you do with it?” repeated 
Zechariah, as if he had not heard. 

I have n’t any letter.” 

Luke was more fearful than his quiet tones 
indicated. In spite of the man’s manner he 
knew he was one to be feared. Luke already 


220 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


had seen certain feats of strength of the 
strange soldier, and as we know he had more 
than once suspected his sanity. Behind the 
man’s subdued manner great danger might be 
lurking. The young soldier’s voice trembled 
slightly despite his efforts to control it. 

You know where it is, lad,” said Zecha- 
riah almost soothingly. 

^^No, sir.” 

If you ’ll take me to it and let me have it, 
I’ll let you off scot free.” 

^^It isn’t anywhere.” 

Did you hide it?” 

No, sir.” 

What did you do with it? ” 

I ’ll tell you. White Arm, as you call him, 
did hand me a letter of some kind, but it 
wasn’t signed or dated. I tossed it into the 
fire — ” 

“ Nay, nay, son. That tale will not do.” 

‘^It’s the truth.” 

You must give me that letter.” There was 
a slight change in Zechariah’s voice, and as 
Luke looked up into his face he saw there was 
a fiery expression in his eyes. Or I ’ll tell 
you what you can do — you can tell me what 
was in the letter.” 

Luke shook his head and did not answer. 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 221 

Did n’t you read it?” 

«Yes.” 

‘‘Well, then, what did it say?” 

“Something about Sir George Provost.” 

“ What about him ? ” 

“ He was planning to make an invasion — ” 

“Yes. Yes. When?” broke in Zechariah 
sharply. 

“ When he got his men together.” 

“ Where?” 

“He’s in Montreal, isn’t he?” inquired 
Luke innocently. 

“He was.” 

“ The letter was n’t dated or signed, so I 
can’t tell where he was.” Convinced that the 
strange man was almost persuaded, Luke con- 
tinued eagerly — “I told you there wasn’t 
any name signed to the letter and it didn’t 
have any date or place where it was written.” 

“ Just what did it say ? ” 

“It was about Sir George’s plan of invad- 
ing New York — ” 

“ That ’s right. That ’s right,” said Zecha- 
riah quickly. “But it must have mentioned 
somewhere in it what his plans might be.” 

“I told you — to invade New York.” 

“ Where is he rallying his men ? ” 

“ Is n’t it at Montreal ? ” 


222 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Zechariah’s red eyes began to change color, 
and as Luke looked steadily at him he felt as 
he had once when he had been watching an 
angry snake. There was a glitter in the eyes 
of the man before him. White Arm had not 
taken any part in the conversation, and was 
looking dully at the two as if he did not com- 
prehend what the source of trouble was. 

“ Look here,” began Zechariah slowly, 
^^you can’t fool me any such way as that. 
You took that letter an’ ye read it an’ ye’ve 
got it somewhere. Now, all I want is for ye 
t’ give it up. That ’s what I ’ve come here for, 
an’ it’s what I’m goin’ t’ have.” 

Where is the sloop ? ” 

She is n’t very far away.” 

Are you going on board again ? ” 

Yes. Want t’ go ’long with me? ” 

^^No.” 

Where y’ goin ? ” 

‘‘ I don’t know — anywhere to get away 
from the redcoats.” 

Then I guess ye ’ll have t’ go t’ Chiny. 
Give me that letter ! ” 

‘‘But I haven’t any letter. You have 
searched me and you know I haven’t any.” 

“ Go get it, then.” 

“ I can’t take you — 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 223 

Get me that letter ! ” Zechariah’s voice 
was lower and its tone was harder now. 

Luke did not reply. 

This is th’ last time I’m goin’ t’ ask ye 
for it.” 

Still Luke was silent. 

‘^Here, White Arm,” called Zechariah, as 
he turned and spoke to the Indian, ^^go get 
th’ rope. Let me have yer gun. I guess he 
won’t get away while ye ’re gone. When we 
get that rope, we’ll pull some things out o’ 
him.” 

The Indian turned obediently toward the 
wigwam and neither of the two men spoke or 
changed his position before he disappeared. 

Just how much Zechariah’s air of uncon- 
cern was assumed, Luke did not know, but he 
was suspicious that he was prepared to defend 
himself, though thus far there had not been 
any evidences that Luke would even attempt 
to attack his tormentor. He was a sturdy lad, 
short, muscular, and heavier than most hoys 
of his age. In the rough-and-tumble sports 
among the soldiers he had been able to do his 
part creditably. The muscles of his arms were 
hard, for life in the pioneer days was not easy. 
Swinging an axe, digging out stumps, clearing 
the land — indeed, every occupation of his 


224 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

waking hours had been one to develop his 
muscular power ; and his working hours had 
been usually from sunrise or earlier, and in 
certain seasons until after twilight came. 

But as Luke looked at Zechariah, he real- 
ized that the spare, wiry figure before him 
was possessed of immense strength. The man 
might seem as if he was in the last stages of 
some dread disease, but his looks belied him. 
Besides, Luke had already had many oppor- 
tunities of witnessing the endurance and mar- 
velous strength which Zechariah undoubtedly 
possessed. 

And yet Luke realized his own critical posi- 
tion. Whether the man was sane or insane 
mattered little as far as possible results were 
concerned. He was determined to obtain the 
letter for which he had landed, and for which 
doubtless the Terror was impatiently waiting 
not far away. There was only one way of 
avoiding trouble. In an open contest he would 
not have any chance, especially if White Arm 
should come to the aid of Zechariah, as with- 
out question he would. 

Suddenly Luke leaped forward and, crouch- 
ing low, seized the lanky soldier by the knees. 
The attack was so fierce and unexpected that 
Zechariah was taken by complete surprise. As 


THE DEMAND FOR THE LETTER 225 

he lunged forward his gun was flung at least 
ten feet from him, and before he recovered 
himself, Luke leaped forward and seized the 
weapon, and then instantly turned and faced 
the angry man, who was ready to rush upon 
him. 


CHAPTER XVI 


THE WIGWAM 

For a moment neither spoke, and then a 
quick expression in the eyes of Zechariah 
caused Luke to suspect that White Arm might 
be stealthily approaching from the wigwam. 
If the Indian was coming, the young soldier 
knew that he would be caught between his 
two enemies, so instantly he raised the rifle to 
his shoulder and said, Go ahead, Zechariah.” 
Where ? ” 

Into the wigwam.” 

I don’ know as I — ” 

«Go!” 

The lanky soldier hesitated no longer. 
There was something in the low tones of 
Luke’s voice or in his bearing that caused him 
to obey hastily. Luke did not dare to look be- 
hind him at the danger that might be threat- 
ening from the red man, for he was all the 
time fearful of his slippery enemy in front. 

Luke’s heart was beating rapidly, but his 
arm was steady, and it was manifest that 
Zechariah believed his aim would be true. At 


THE WIGWAM 


227 


all events, there was only a very brief hesita- 
tion before the threatened man advanced as 
he had been bidden. 

Taken by a brat ! Caught by a Yankee 
brat ! ” muttered Zechariah in disgust. 

Luke did not respond to the words; indeed, 
he cared little what might be said, provided 
he could secure the man before he could do 
him bodily harm. 

What y’ want me t’ do next ? ” inquired 
Zechariah as he halted before the wigwam. 

Get down on your hands and knees and 
crawl inside.” 

^‘Now let me tell ye — ” 

Inside you go ! ” ordered Luke abruptly. 

^^But wait a minute, can’t ye? I’m not 
goin’ t’ hurt — ” 

Not a minute ! ” broke in Luke. 

Now, jes’ let me explain — ” 

I ’ll give you until I count three. If you ’re 
not inside then, I ’m going to shoot. One ! 
Two! Th — ” 

Before the third count was made, Zecha- 
riah’s heels were all that were to be seen as 
the body of the ungainly man disappeared 
within the wigwam. 

Turning hastily about, Luke saw White 
Arm close behind him. There was a broad 


228 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

grin on the face of the Indian, and manifestly 
he was deeply interested in all that was 
occurring. 

Now, White Arm,” said Luke quickly, 
where is your gun ? ” 

No gun.” 

How many guns are in the wigwam?” 
Luke’s supreme fear was that weapons might 
have been kept in what now he believed to be 
a regularly arranged meeting-place or station 
on the voyage from Montreal to Kingston or 
York. Because of this fear he had stepped 
out of the range of the low entrance, and yet 
was standing where he could see his prisoner 
in case he tried to escape by the regular means 
of exit. 

No guns,” said White Arm. 

Any other weapons? Any spears or pistols 
or anything else?” The Indian shook his 
head. 

All right, then. Now, what I want you to 
do next is to start a fire.” 

The red man looked quickly at Luke, his 
smile now gone. 

Yes,” repeated Luke, I want a fire.” 

White Arm apparently was not unwilling 
and at once turned to obey. There was a place 
for a fire on a rock below the landing-place 


THE WIGWAM 


229 


and two other places not far above. The quick- 
witted boy had concluded, as soon as he saw 
the blackened rocks, that the fires, which 
formerly had been kindled there, had been 
signals of some kind. Two fires without doubt 
had a different meaning from a single signal- 
fire. 

Keeping careful watch over the exitH)f the 
wigwam, Luke waited until the fires in the 
double fireplaces had been kindled and were 
well started. Then calling White Arm, he told 
him to bring some of the logs which had been 
cut and piled near the rocks, doubtless by pre- 
vious visitors. The Indian silently did as he 
was bidden, though Luke was fearful all the 
time that his orders would not be obeyed. 

^^Now, fill up the doorway,” said Luke 
quietly. ‘^Take some of those logs and put 
them endwise through the place. Put them 
end foremost.” 

White Arm hesitated a moment, and then 
a grin of comprehension spreading over his 
face, he hastened to place the timbers as he 
had been directed. 

Here ! ” called Zechariah from within the 
wigwam, ^^what are y’ up to now?” 

Just fixing things so that no Yankee can 
get you,” replied Luke. 


230 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

^^Let me out! I don’t want t’ stay here in 
a bear-trap.” 

You won’t have to stay long.” 

‘‘ Let me out 1 ” As he spoke the head of 
the prisoner appeared in the exit. 

^^No, sir. You stay where you are!” 

But ye ’re plannin’ t’ leave me.” 

“ Not long.” 

^‘But I can’t stay here. I’m not goin’ t’ 
stay either ! ” And Zechariah tried to push 
aside the logs and force his way to the free- 
dom his companion enjoyed. 

Back you go, Zechariah ! ” shouted Luke 
as he attempted to push back the long pro- 
truding body. 

Suddenly Luke was seized by both feet and 
thrown face downward upon the logs. The 
exit had partly been closed or the hoy would 
have been dragged through the opening. 

The grip of Zechariah was like that of a 
vise. Twist and turn as he might, Luke was 
unable to free himself. There was not suf- 
ficient space left through which he could be 
dragged, nor could the angry man let go his 
hold on either foot. 

Meanwhile White Arm stood calmly by, 
without offering to assist either of the com- 
batants. Indeed, when the struggling boy 


THE WIGWAM 


231 


caught an occasional glimpse of the Indian’s 
face, it seemed to him that the enjoyment of 
the red man was even greater than his interest 
in the struggle. 

Luke had not relaxed his hold upon his 
gun, but in his numerous contortions he had 
not been able to use it. Indeed, his hands 
were so filled in his efforts to retain the weapon 
that his resistance to the attack made upon 
him had been weaker than otherwise it would 
have been. 

Suddenly in his turnings he was thrown 
upon his back, and quickly lifting the rifle he 
fired directly before him, though he was unable 
to see even the long arms which had seized 
him. The grasp instantly relaxed. 

Finding himself free, Luke leaped to his 
feet and raised his gun to defend himself. 
But Zechariah had disappeared within the hut. 

The young soldier reloaded his rifle, and 
still no word came from within the wigwam. 
He waited a brief time, but the silence was 
still unbroken. At last, unable to endure the 
strain longer, he called, Zechariah, are you 
hurt? ” No answer came to his inquiry. Again 
he asked, Are you hurt? Did I hit you? ” 
Still no reply was made. 

White Arm,” said Luke at last, turning 


232 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

to the Indian, go inside the wigwam and see 
if Zechariah is wounded.’^ 

The Indian shook his head as he said simply, 
‘^No go.” 

We must not leave him here alone if he 
is suffering.” 

White Arm’s sympathies plainly were not 
strongly stirred, for he grinned and neither 
spoke nor made any movement toward the 
wigwam. 

Don’t you think he was hit?” 

The Indian’s smile was full of meaning, 
though he did not reply to the question. 

But we ought to know before we go.” 

A groan from within the wigwam broke in 
upon the brief silence. As Luke heard it, his 
face became pale, and he looked anxiously at 
the partly filled entrance of the lodge. The 
expression of the Indian’s face, however, was 
unchanged. 

Zechariah,” called Luke, cautiously ap- 
proaching a little nearer, were you shot?” 

A groan came as the sole reply. 

White Arm, if you don’t go in there, I 
shall,” said Luke, his sympathy overcoming 
his fear. I can’t stand this.” 

^^No go.” 

Will you go, or shall I? ” 


THE WIGWAM 


233 


No go/’ repeated White Arm. 

Yes, I ’m going in there. I could n’t leave 
my worst enemy to suffer.” 

Another prolonged groan added emphasis 
to Luke’s words. 

Boy, no go.” 

Will you stay here and look after him if 
I leave? I can’t let my worst enemy go with- 
out trying to help him if he ’s in trouble.” 

The Indian solemnly nodded his head, and 
Luke quickly turned to depart. He ran swiftly 
hack to the shore of the river, and looked 
hurriedly first up and then down the stream. 
Not far away he saw the Terror approaching 
under shortened sail. He hastily concluded 
that the sloop was awaiting the return of the 
missing Zechariah and the signal of the double 
fires must have had a language of their own 
which he did not understand. 

There was no question in his mind that the 
young lieutenant, having missed the mes- 
senger farther up the stream, had now sent 
Zechariah ashore to the place where messages 
frequently were exchanged and that either 
the man’s failure to rejoin his comrades or 
the sight of the signal-fires had caused the 
return of the fleet little sloop. 

The sun by this^ time was low in the west- 


234 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

ern sky. The experiences through which Luke 
had passed in the preceding days and nights 
had left him weary, but the recent struggle 
with Zechariah, and now the sight of the ap- 
proaching sloop, made him realize that his 
perils were not yet ended. 

Quickly he turned, and ran along the shore, 
keeping within the shelter of the trees, toward 
the place where White Arm had concealed his 
canoe. Assured when he arrived that his pre- 
sence had not been discovered, he hastily 
drew the light canoe toward him, placed his 
rifle and the paddle within it, and lifting the 
burden in his arms at once began to move up 
the shore. 

If he should be followed later, and he thought 
doubtless he would be, there would be less 
likelihood of his being found if he should go 
upstream. The lieutenant, even if he had not 
received the message which White Arm had 
brought, without question was eager to go on 
to Montreal and report to his superiors. For 
this reason the young officer would be less 
likely to follow him if he should go in the 
direction opposite to the one he was desirous 
of taking, Luke concluded. 

The canoe was light and the young soldier 
found slight difficulty in carrying it on his 


THE WIGWAM 


235 


shoulder. Occasionally stopping to look back 
or down the river, he soon found that the 
sloop was plainly ignoring other matters in 
the desire to have Zechariah return. 

The thought of the suffering man was some- 
what disconcerting, but in his anxiety to es- 
cape Luke had no sympathy to waste. Indeed, 
his chief feeling was that of anger for the 
treacherous Zechariah, who had so success- 
fully entered the American lines, when in 
reality he was in the service of the British, or 
so Luke at the time firmly believed. 

As for the Indian, White Arm, he plainly 
had been used by the redcoats as a scout or 
messenger, but his evident enjoyment of the 
predicament in which the peculiar Zechariah 
had been placed by his young combatant had 
been so manifest that Luke found himself 
wondering just how much reliance the British 
could place in the red man. There could be 
no question that he would want his canoe 
again, and ,when he should find that it had 
disappeared, he would have slight difficulty 
in following the trail of the one who had 
taken it. 

The pressing need of escaping the attention 
of the crew of the Terror just now, however, 
was foremost in Luke’s thoughts, and he 


236 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


pushed forward eagerly, seldom stopping to 
glance about or behind him. When he had 
gone what he thought must be a quarter-mile 
or more, he stopped and, returning to the 
water, placed the canoe on the river. The 
shore was comparatively straight where he 
was standing, and as he looked downstream 
Luke saw the signal-fires still smoking in the 
distance. The Terror, however, was nowhere 
within sight. 

As the dusk was deeper now, the young 
soldier ventured to seat himself in the light lit- 
tle craft and push out farther into the stream. 
The current here was gentle and as Luke 
drifted down the stream, he maintained a care- 
ful outlook. The sloop, however, was not 
within sight, and even when he drew near the 
fires, which were still smouldering, he had not 
seen it. The Terror was gone, Luke decided. 

But what of Zechariah? Had the suffering 
man been found by his friends or was he still 
alone, perhaps deserted in the wigwam? Strong 
as was Luke’s feeling, now that the sloop was 
gone, he was not able to bring himself to the 
decision to go on and leave the man. There 
could be no danger in landing and finding out 
about him, for if Zechariah had been taken 
away by his companions, then no one would be 


THE WIGWAM 


237 


left in the hut. On the other hand, if the man 
had not been found, then there was little to be 
feared from one who had been shot and who 
was suffering as Zechariah manifestly must 
have been when he uttered the heartrending 
groans, which still were vivid in the recollec- 
tion of the young soldier. 

Again looking over the river and failing to 
find any trace of the sloop, Luke quietly and 
swiftly paddled ashore, carefully placed his ca- 
noe where he might launch it hastily if occa- 
sion required, and then, with his rifle in his 
hands, cautiously approached the little wig wam 
on the mound. Stopping frequently to listen 
and peer about him in the dim light, he was not 
able to find any evidence of the presence of 
his enemies. 

The great silence was almost appalling. The 
cries of the night birds served only to increase 
his feeling of loneliness. The dim light re- 
flected from the waters of the great river was 
weird. However, when Luke at last halted a 
little to the right of the opening of the wig- 
wam, his thoughts were all of what he should 
find within. 


CHAPTER XVII 


A SMALL BOX 

^^Zechariah Luke called in a low voice. 
When no reply to his hail was made, he 
waited a few moments and then repeated his 
summons. Three times he called the man, but 
no response was given. 

At last Luke decided to enter the hut. That 
the ungainly soldier was not within seemed 
now to be manifest. Nor had any evidence 
that the Indian was near been found. As for 
the sloop, he was convinced that she had de- 
parted long ago. 

It was some time before the boy was able 
to light a broken branch of a cedar tree which 
would serve as a torch. His flint and tinder 
were needed for his rifle, but the hope that he 
might discover something of value in the 
abandoned wigwam caused him to persist in 
his attempt to enter. 

Holding the blazing torch before him, Luke 
crawled through the low, small entrance. He 
held his rifle in his left hand, prepared for 
any emergency, but when he was inside, no 


A SMALL BOX 


239 


one had disputed his coming nor had any 
sound been heard. Slowly he arose and then, 
with his torch held back so that its light would 
fall on the ground before him, he at once be- 
gan to inspect the interior. 

At first he was not able to see that anything 
was in the hut. The ground was bare, and 
there was nothing to show that the wigwam 
recently had been occupied. Not even a seat 
of any kind was in the place. The hut appar- 
ently was empty. 

Convinced that there was not any danger, 
Luke began to inspect the room more care- 
fully. The walls were begrimed with smoke, 
but there was not anything hanging from 
them. Manifestly, too, it was clear that there 
had not been any fire there recently, for the 
ashes were not fresh and the grime, both in 
its odor and appearance, indicated that weeks 
had elapsed since any one had prepared his 
food in the place. 

Luke was about to turn away, now that he 
had not found Zechariah in the wigwam, nor 
anything of any interest, when his foot pressed 
upon a spot in the earthen floor that was 
softer than the ground about it. Interested at 
once, he drove the end of his torch into the 
floor and stooped to examine the place. It 


240 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


seemed to him that the earth had been freshly 
placed or replaced, and with his hands he 
began to dig. Only a few inches beneath the 
surface he found a small iron box. 

His torch was now burning low and the 
flickering light was becoming dim. Hastily 
securing the box, he withdrew to the open air. 
The box he was holding was small, only about 
six inches square. It was locked and the lid 
held firmly. That there might he papers of 
value within he was firmly convinced. If the 
messengers were not met at the appointed place, 
then dispatches or other matters of information 
doubtless were deposited to await the coming 
of those who knew the place and were await- 
ing news concerning the plans of the fleet or 
army. 

Kejecting the suggestion to break open the 
box, Luke took it and his rifle to the bank 
where he had left his canoe. In spite of his 
knowledge that the Terror could not be far 
away, he had decided to proceed in his canoe 
until he should arrive at a place where he 
might leave the river and try to go across the 
country to the army at Plattsburg. 

His ideas of locality were somewhat vague, 
hut if he could evade the lines of the British 
he confidently believed he could find the place 


A SMALL BOX 


241 


to which he was to go, though he had not 
been there before. If the American commander 
did not know of the assembling of the red- 
coats, then the information he would bring 
would be of value. And the army ought to 
know. Of that Luke was firmly convinced. 

Delaying no longer, he carried the canoe 
to the water and then, carefully placing his 
rifle and the little box he had secured on the 
bottom, he took his paddle and was about to 
seat himself in the little craft, when he was 
startled as he heard his name called. 

Instantly darting behind a huge tree near 
the shore, Luke held his rifle ready for im- 
mediate use and cautiously looked in the 
direction from which the startling sound had 
come. 

Luke,’’ came the call again. 

^^Who is it? Who are you?” demanded 
the excited boy. 

If ye ’ll put that gun on th’ ground, I ’ll 
come out an’ show ye.” 

It ’s Zechariah 1 ” exclaimed Luke, almost 
in a tone of disgust. 

It is, son.” 

I thought you were shot.” 

So did I.” 

You were n’t? ” 


242 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


I guess I was, but I have n’t been able to 
locate th’ spot just yet ! ” 

What do you want of me ? ” 

Nothin’ much — yer comp’ny, mos’ly.” 
don’t want yours.” 

‘^That’s where y’ make a mistake. Now, 

I — ” 

Where are you going ? What are you 
going to do next ? ” 

That depends somewhat on you.” 

On me ? I don’t understand.” 

Course not. That ’s because ye ’re hidin’ 
behind that tree. If ye ’ll only come out — ” 
Where ’s White Arm ? ” 

Gone with th’ sloop.” 

Where has the sloop gone?” 

Down th’ river.” 

Down where ? ” 

That depends.” 

On what ? ” 

On what that letter says — th’ one ye 
took from White Arm. Why did n’t ye give 
me that letter, boy?” Zechariah added, in 
tones that were so doleful that they seemed 
to indicate sorrow rather than anger. 

Have you a gun ? ” asked Luke. 

No, I wish I had.” 

Step out and prove it.” 


A SMALL BOX 


243 


Instantly Zechariah advanced, and holding 
up both arms proclaimed his lack of weapons. 

Take five steps to the right.” 

I ’m perfectly willin’ t’ accommodate ye, 
though there is n’t any use in — ” 

^‘That’s enough. Stop right where you 
are ! ” broke in Luke. ‘‘ I don’t believe you 
have any weapons except that pistol and 
knife. Put those on the ground in front of 
you.” 

“ Now, see here, son, — ” began the strange 
man. 

“ Put them where I tell you.” 

‘‘ I was a prisoner of a brat once. Th’ way 
it happened — ” 

Never mind that story. Yes, that ’s right. 
Now, move back ten steps and I ’ll get the 
knife and the pistol. It ’ll be safer for both of 
us if I carry them,” said Luke, who suddenly 
had decided to take the strange man with him 
in the canoe. Now, then, wait where you are 
until I tell you to come,” he added. 

Certainly, I ’m th’ most accommodatin’ 
fellow—” 

Luke advanced quickly to the boat and 
pushed the small iron box he had discovered 
into the stern of the little craft. Turning to 
Zechariah he said sharply, Come here.” 


244 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

do that,” replied the man as he 
promptly advanced. 

You ’ll have to work your passage if you 
go with me.” 

Correct.” 

Without a word of protest the man took 
his place in the bow of the canoe as Luke di- 
rected him, and with the latter holding his gun 
across his knees the light little craft was sent 
out upon the river. 

It ’ll be dark soon, son,” remarked Zechariah 
after he had been paddling five minutes or more. 

^^Yes.” 

It is n’t safe t’ try t’ get through these 
rapids in th’ night.” 

^^Yes.” 

‘‘We’d better stop an’ wait till mornin’.” 

“ No.” 

“ Why not ? ” 

“ We ’re going on.” 

“ How far ? ” 

“ Till I find what I want.” 

“ What is that?” 

“ I ’ll tell you later.” 

“ Now, see here, boy,” said Zechariah try- 
ing to speak persuasively, as he ceased pad- 
dling; “what’s th’ use? You an’ I don’t see 
things alike.” 


A SMALL BOX 


245 


That is so.” 

“ What ’s th ’ use, then, in pretendin ’ we 
don’t?” 

have n’t pretended.” 

^^Yes, y’ did.” 

How?” 

Why y’ made out as how y’ thought I was 
agin ye.” 

^^Didl?” 

Yes, sir, ye did an’ y’ know ye did.” 

^^How?” 

Why y’ tried t’ shoot me.” 

^^Did I?” 

Ye did, an’ I thought y’ had succeeded.” 

So did I when I heard your groans.” 

I could n’t help groanin’. I was sufferin’ 
so much — ” 

But you just said I did n’t hit you.” 

I did n’t know that then. What made me 
suffer most was th’ thought that my friend 
had forgotten me.” 

I had n’t forgotten you if you mean me.” 

^^Now, Luke, d’ ye think that’s square? 
When a man fires a gun at another, he does n’t 
do it because he’s his friend — ” 

^^And when a man grabs another by his 
feet an’ tries t’ drag him through a hole — ” 

I ’ll tell y’ what we ’ll do, lad.” 


246 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


All right ; tell it.” 

We ’ll be friends.” 

That ’s good,” replied the young soldier, 
smiling, as in the dim light he looked quizzically 
at the ungainly man in front of him in the canoe. 

Now, ye don’t know it, but there ’s dan- 
ger ahead.” 

^^Sir George Provost?” inquired Luke. 

^^What do y’ know ’bout him?” asked 
Zechariah quickly. 

I never saw him.” 

What made y’ say what y’ did ’bout him, 
then?” 

didn’t know but that you meant Sir 
George when you said something about danger.” 

Is he anywhere near here ? ” 

I ffuess you can tell better than I about 
that.” 

I know how ’t is ! ” said Zechariah confid- 
ently. ^^In that letter White Arm gave ye 
there was somethin’ ’bout Sir George.” 

Are you sure ? ” 

Certain. Ye said as much yerself. An’ 
what ’s more I ’m goin’ to have that letter ! ” 

As he spoke the lanky soldier tried to rise, 
and it was plain to Luke that there was no 
lack of determination in the mind of his 
strange companion. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


A LANDING IN A STRANGE PLACE 

Sit down ! ” said Luke in a low voice. 

I ’m not going to sit down.’’ 

“ Do what I tell you ! ” 

‘‘ I ’m goin’ t’ have that letter.” 

Sit down ! ” The young soldier’s voice did 
not tremble as he raised his rifle to his shoul- 
der, but it was with a feeling of great relief 
that he saw Zechariah, after carefully balanc- 
ing himself in the canoe, resume his place in 
the bow. 

“ That ’s no way t’ talk to friends ! ” said 
Zechariah glumly. 

Then don’t try it again.” 

But I wanted t’ save ye trouble.” 

That was kind of you.” 

Ye simply don’t know what’s ahead of ye 
down th’ river.” 

^^Do you know?” 

^‘Yes, sir.” 

«What?” 

Destruction, death, and prison.” 

Is that all?” 

‘^All! Isn’t that enough?” 


248 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


But I don’t want any of them.” 

Ye ’ll get ’em, though, if ye keep on.” 

‘‘And if I don’t keep on?” 

“I misrht be able t’ save ye.” 

“How?” 

“ Land a little below here, an’ take ye cross 
th’ country t’ Champlain or Plattshurg.” 

“ Do you know the way ? ” 

“ I know it jes’ as clear as I know my name ’s 
Zechariah Perry.” 

“ How far is Champlain ? ” 

“We could make it in a couple o’ days.” 

“ But suppose we should go there and then 
should find that Sir George Provost was there 
ahead of us?” 

“We’d steer clear, in that event, an’ jes’ go 
up th’ lake t’ Plattshurg.” 

“You mean down the lake, don’t you?” 

“ I mean what I say. Lake Champlain flows 
into th’ St. Lawrence.” 

“Does it?” 

“It does.” 

“ Flows north ? ” 

“That’s it.” 

“You’re sure you know the way?” 

“I guess I ought t’ know it, seein’ as how 
I ’ve been over th’ way more times than you 
are years old.” 


A LANDING IN A STRANGE PLACE 249 


‘lately?” 

Ye think ye’re a shrewd one, but — Oh, 
well, I don’ know as I mind tollin’ ye that I 
was there a spell ago.” 

^^What for?” 

Never mind what for. Do ye mean t’ take 
me at my word an’ strike out ’cross th’ coun- 
try toward yer friends an’ kindred?” 

‘^Well, Zechariah, I do.” 

^^Good.” 

“We can tell more about that later. Just 
now I want you to keep on paddling.” 

“But I thought ye jest said — ” 

“I said just now that you would paddle.” 

“ An’ not go t’ Champlain ? ” 

“ Sir George can get along without us.” 

“ But ye ’ll get caught ’s sure ’s preachin’,” 
warned Zechariah. 

“ By the British ? ” 

“Yes.” 

“ You ought not to be afraid. They are your 
good friends.” 

“ Don’t y’ be too sure o’ that.” 

“ What were you doing back there in the 
wigwam, then, if you were not looking for a 
letter to take to the Terror?” 

“ I ’m not tellin’ all I know.” 

“You’ve rested long enough. Go ahead.” 


250 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


But ye ’ll strike a rock or be capsized or 
tb’ redcoats ’ll get ye — ” 

^^Go ahead ! ” 

With a heavy sigh Zechariah resumed his 
task. The current was sufficiently strong to 
carry the light little canoe rapidly down the 
stream, but Luke was eager to cover as much 
of the distance as possible before morning. 

What was contained in the small iron box 
which he had discovered in the wigwam was 
still a mystery unsolved. He was confident, 
however, that the box concealed directions or 
records of importance, and he was also sus- 
picious that his strange companion had not 
been ignorant of its hiding-place, and that 
he, too, was eager to know its contents. 

An hour or more the little craft sped stead- 
ily forward. There were times when Luke was 
desirous of taking the paddle in his own hands. 
He was cramped and tired from sitting so long 
motionless in the canoe. And yet he dared 
not even suggest such a change. Zechariah 
was not to be trusted. If the man was sane, 
he was certainly to be feared ; if he was in- 
sane, he was to be feared still more. 

In the dim light Luke now regarded the 
paddler with closer attention. The long awk- 
ward arms were deft in spite of their appear- 


A LANDING IN A STRANGE PLACE 251 


ance. There was never a splash of the paddle ; 
not a sound was made as the canoe glided on- 
ward. 

The young soldier was compelled to be 
watchful, not only of the man in front of him, 
but also of the possible approach of enemies. 
At any moment a transport or gunboat might 
loom up on the waters before him or a rifle 
sound from the shore, which at times was not 
far away. 

^^I’m hungry! ” exclaimed Zechariah peev- 
ishly at last, as he stopped paddling and 
looked back at Luke. want something t^ 
eat.’’ 

have n’t anything with me,” replied the 

boy. 

Well, I know where there is something.” 
So do I.” 

« Where?” 

At Plattsburg.” 

I know a place nearer than that.” 

Champlain ? ” 

No, right ahead o’ that point yonder.” 
As Zechariah spoke, he pointed to a projection 
of land not far ahead. 

How do you know there is anything 
there?” inquired Luke, at once suspicious. 

I ’ve been there before.” 


252 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Any one there now ? ’’ 

I guess not — of course I don’t know. 
It’s jest a stoppin’-place, that’s all.” 

House there ? ” 

Might call it that. It ’s a log hut.” 

And something to eat there ? ” 

“ Yes, sir ! ” 

But somebody may be in the place now.” 

I ’ll risk that.” 

‘^But I don’t want to,” said Luke, still 
strongly tempted by the possibility of food 
and rest. 

I ’ll go ahead an’ find out if ye ’d like me 
to,” suggested Zechariah blandly. 

Go ahead,” said Luke suddenly. I ’ll 
take the chance.” 

Without another word Zechariah drove the 
canoe ashore, leaped out upon the ground, 
and disappeared in the forest. 

Luke’s hesitation in following the strange 
man was speedily overcome. He was armed, 
and though he knew that Zechariah might 
secure weapons in the place he was seeking, 
with which he doubtless was somewhat fa- 
miliar, while Luke was ignorant both of the 
location and what the place itself might con- 
tain, the young soldier somehow was not 
afraid. He took the little iron box and placed 


A LANDING IN A STRANGE PLACE 253 


it beneath a rock on the shore, first marking 
the spot by means of three small stones which 
he arranged in a manner he was certain would 
enable him to find the place again. Then, look- 
ing to the priming of his rifle, he turned, and, 
facing the direction in which his companion 
had disappeared, waited for him to return. 

In a brief time Zechariah came back and 
apparently had no other thought in mind than 
the discovery of that for which he had been 
looking. “ It ’s all right, lad,” he said. Come 
on. We’ll have something t’ eat.” 

Did you find anything there?” 

Yes, sir. There ’s meat an’ ham an’ 
bacon — ” 

^‘That’s enough,” said Luke, quickly break- 
ing in upon the explanation. Now, how are 
we going to arrange this?” 

Arrange what ? ” 

^^Why, the cooking and other things.” 

I ’ll do the cooking. You can keep guard.” 

That suits me.” 

Yes, keep yer gun right in yer hands if it 
makes ye feel any easier.” 

It will. I don’t want to lose a prisoner in 
getting some supper.” 

^^Y’ don’t need to. Come along!” 

Luke was hungry and the invitation was 


254 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


not to be refused. Eagerly advancing, he soon 
saw the rude little hut before him, and yet, 
even before he could think of supper, he must 
satisfy himself that no danger was to be feared 
from the little building. 

Stepping forward, he stopped as he came 
near the door. Anybody in there, Zechariah? ’’ 
he inquired. 

How do you know? ” 

I Ve been in there. That ’s where I got 
yer meat an’ ham.” 

It was too dark within to enable Luke to 
see whether or not the building was occupied 
and he did not deem it wise to enter. He 
might then be at the mercy of his prisoner 
and their positions be reversed. 

The long form of Zechariah was bending 
over a fire which with some difficulty he had 
kindled. Near him on the ground were a bag 
of meal and a package which he said contained 
a ham. The sight was too tempting to the 
hungry boy to permit of delay. It was un- 
likely that any one was in the hut and Luke, 
keeping out of the direct line, turned from 
the rude little building and walked toward 
the fire. 

Zechariah,” he said, I ’ll put you on your 


A LANDING IN A STRANGE PLACE 255 

parole if you ’ll agree not to try to get away 
to-night.” 

The lanky man straightened up from his 
position over the fire and stared at Luke. 
^‘Well, of all th’ Yankees I ever see, I must 
say you beat ’em all.” 

^^How?” 

Ye do, that’s all there is to it!” 

^‘Do you agree?” 

^^To the parole?” 

^‘Yes.” 

Well, I shouldn’t wonder if I did.” 

Luke was not able to see the broad grin on 
the man’s face, and perhaps it was as well for 
his peace of mind that he could not. At all 
events, he placed his rifle on the ground and 
at once advanced toward the fire. 


CHAPTER XIX 


UNDER THE BRUSH 

For a time both men were silent and busily 
engaged in tending the fire and preparing 
their meal. The odors which rose from the 
viands, perhaps of themselves were sufficient 
to banish all thoughts except of the food they 
were to have. It had been long since Luke 
had eaten and, though he did not know, he 
suspected that his companion also was as hun- 
gry as he. 

At last Zechariah said, Th’ festal board 
is ’bout ready. Draw up yer chair an’ make 
yourself t’ home at th’ table o’ luxury.” 

Luke required no second bidding, and the 
fact that chairs and dishes were all wanting 
did not detract from his willingness. 

Not a word was spoken as the two men ate 
ravenously. Zechariah’s skill as a cook may 
not have been great, but he had mixed the meal 
and cooked it on the flat sides of some boards. 
The ham had been broiled by placing it on 
some long sharp stakes which were so arranged 
that they extended over the fire. 


UNDER THE BRUSH 


257 


The silence at last was broken by Luke, as 
he said, W ell, Zechariah, it ’s about time for 
us to start.” 

Start? Start for where?” 

Where we ’re going.” 

‘^But I’m not going anywhere to-night.” 

^^Yes, you are! You’re going with me!” 

As he spoke the young soldier backed 
toward the place where he had left his rifle, 
all the time keeping a careful watch upon his 
companion, whose actions, if he should move, 
would be plainly seen in the light of the fire 
which still was burning. 

Now, look here, son,” drawled Zechariah, 
be reasonable. I ’ve done all th’ paddlin’ an’ 
it’s time I took a rest! ” 

If you ’ll keep your parole, I ’ll paddle.” 

No. I ’m not goin’.” 

What do you expect to do ? ” 

I ’m goin’ t’ stay here — at least for a spell.” 

^^And wait for some of your friends to 
come ? ” 

I ’m not lookin’ for anybody, but o’ course 
some o’ ’em might jest happen along.” 

That ’s the very thing I ’m afraid of, so 
we can’t stay .” 

I can, an’ I ’m goin’ t’ stay. That ’s set- 
tled for good an’ all, for forever an’ a day.” 


258 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Luke did not speak, but he had now ar- 
rived at the spot where his rifle had been 
placed. As he stooped to grasp it, he was 
startled when he discovered that it was not 
where he had left it. He looked sharply about 
him to make certain that he had not mistaken 
the spot. No, there was no mistake. The gun 
was gone. 

At once the startled young soldier dropped 
upon his hands and knees and frantically be- 
gan to search for the missing rifle. His dili- 
gence was unrewarded, and when several 
minutes had elapsed his anxiety was not re- 
lieved when Zechariah, approaching the place, 
drawlingly said, What ’s th’ matter, son ? Ye 
seem t’ be a little bit worried.” As Luke did 
not reply, he continued, Lost somethin’ ? ” 

Still the young soldier was silent. 

If ye ’ve lost that rifle o’ yours, I can tell 
ye it won’t do any good t’ look for it here- 
abouts any more.” 

Why not ? ” 

“ Cause th’ spirits have took it.” 

The man spoke solemnly and not as if he 
was trying to banter the anxious lad. 

I don’t believe in spirits,” asserted Luke. 

“ That does n’t prove anything. Yer gun is 
gone, is n’t it ? ” 


UNDER THE BRUSH 


259 


If it is, it ’s because you or some other 
man took it.” 

But th’ is n’t any other man here, is the’ ? 
I’ve been right on deck all th’ time and I 
guess if I had n’t ye ’d have pulled a trigger 
on me.” 

Zechariah’s tones were solemn, but some- 
how Luke had the feeling that the man knew 
more than he cared to tell. 

It ’s gone anyway,” said the boy discon- 
solately. 

I ’m tellin’ ye th’ spirits got it. Don’t ye 
believe me ? ” 

‘^No.” 

Well, then, we ’ll ask White Arm what he 
knows ’bout it.” 

White Arm ! Where is he ? ” 

Right behind ye.” 

Luke turned about sharply and only a few 
yards behind him, standing motionless beside 
a huge maple, he discerned the Indian. For 
an instant the young soldier was tempted to 
rush upon his tormentor, but a quick reflec- 
tion showed him how foolish such an attempt 
to escape would be. 

Without stopping to think of the course he 
was following, the young soldier ran swiftly 
toward the shore, convinced that his sole hope 


260 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

of safety rested upon an instant flight. The 
St. Lawrence was not many yards distant, but 
before he could arrive at the place where the 
canoe had been left he heard the sounds of 
pursuit.| Of Zechariah he had slight fear, for 
the awkward man could not run fast nor far, — 
of that he was convinced, — but of the red 
man he knew almost nothing. 

Hold yer horses, son ! ’’ called Zechariah. 

Jest wait a minute ! ” 

Luke, however, paid no attention to the hail. 
He darted among the trees that lined the shore, 
seeking for an open course or some hiding- 
place. If White Arm should see him there 
was more than a probability of his being taken 
by the warrior, who, though he was old, doubt- 
less was still fleet of foot and more than a 
match for him in a long flight. Eagerly Luke 
looked about him for some place in which he 
might hide. 

Directly in front of him he spied a pile of 
dead branches that had almost the appearance 
of having been collected by some one. With- 
out delaying he stopped and hastily tore the 
brush apart, and then, crawling beneath the 
pile, drew over him the branches which he had 
hastily thrown aside. 

He was unable to decide whether or not 


UNDER THE BRUSH 


261 


he was completely hidden, but, trusting to the 
dim light, he lay motionless as he now heard the 
voices of White Arm and Zechariah, both of 
whom stopped within a few feet of his hiding- 
place. 

Where did he go. White Arm?” de- 
manded the latter. 

No see,” replied the Indian gruffly. 

You can’t see as well as ye used to.” 

« Humph!” 

Well, since ye’ve let him get away, we 
might as well go back.” 

White Arm did not reply. 

Th’ little fool ! ” ejaculated Zechariah. 

He ’ll starve t’ death! He can’t find his way 
through th’ woods an’ if he tries t’ go down 
th’ river we’ll get him, sure’s yer born. If 
he ’d give up that letter ye handed t’ him, 
I ’d let him go an’ call it a good riddance. 
What made ye do that. White Arm ? I never 
knew ye t’ be fooled like that afore.” 

Whatever excuse the Indian may have had 
for his action, he did not reply to the question 
his companion asked. Plainly he was not in- 
clined to defend himself. 

White Arm,” said Zechariah, ‘^did th’ 
crew o’ th’ Black Snake get away?” 

No get away. Go to Sackey.” 


262 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Did that little lieutenant feller take ’em 
all with him?” 

Luke was unable to hear the Indian’s reply, 
which was spoken in a low tone, but he thought 
he knew what it was when the lanky Zechariah 
said angrily, Th’ little rascal 1 I knew he 
was a tricky one th’ minute I set eyes on him. 
I was mighty glad t’ get away from him. I 
couldn’t fool him as easy as I did this boy 
that thought he had me a prisoner ! He ’s an 
easy mark.” 

Luke’s ears tingled as he listened to the 
candid though uncomplimentary words of 
this man, who even now was searching for 
him. He was doubly angry, for the treachery 
of Zechariah was manifest now beyond the 
possibility of a doubt, he thought. 

Did y’ find that iron box I sent ye back 
for? ” suddenly asked the man. 

Gone.” 

Y’ don’t suppose this fellow could ’a’ found 
it, do ye ? Course he did n’t know anything 
’bout it an’ so could n’t ’a’ been lookin’ for it. 
But it’s gone. The’ ’s no mistake ’bout that.” 

“ Gone,” assented White Arm. 

^^Now, who d’ye think must ’a’ took it? 
An’ ye could n’t find any trace o’ it, y’ say ? 
Ye’re gettin’ old. White Arm. I guess I’ll 


UNDER THE BRUSH 


263 


have t’ get me ’nother redskin — one a little 
bit younger ’n you be. Ye know we all get 
old sooner or later. Some day I ’xpect t’ be 
old myself.” 

White Arm did not reply to his companion’s 
aspersions on his age. Luke knew that the 
Indian was an old man, and somehow his face 
was somewhat familiar to him, though he was 
unable to recall when or where he had seen 
him. Indeed, since their recent meeting the 
young soldier found himself several times 
striving to recollect the former meetings he 
might have had with White Arm, but thus 
far without success. 

His thoughts of the red man, however, were 
not so keen just now as was the implied in- 
difference of Zechariah, who apparently cared 
little that his young prisoner had escaped. 
Indeed, Luke was humiliated as well as angry, 
and his determination somehow to bring this 
treacherous man, who, in spite of his peculiar- 
ities, he now felt might be of more importance 
than at first he had believed, within some 
American camp, again was strengthened. 

Just how it was to be done he did not know. 
Indeed, in spite of his excitement, Luke could 
not help smiling as he thought of his present 
position. Concealed beneath a pile of brush, 


264 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

hiding from the very man whom he was threat- 
ening, the prospect of any immediate per- 
formance of his purpose certainly was not 
very bright. 

Come on, White Arm,” said Zechariah at 
last. We ’ll go back to our canoe an’ start. 
I wish you had found that little iron box or 
had seen th’ tracks o’ th’ man that got it. 
I ’d suspect this boy we ’ve lost got it, as I was 
tollin’ ye, only I don’t b’lieve he had any idea 
o’ such a box bein’ there, an’ if he had he 
couldn’t ’a’ got it away without bein’ seen by 
you or me. I hate t’ go back t’ th’ lieutenant 
without it, but I ’ll be easy with ye. The’ ’s 
nobody t’ blame ’cause yer eyes has gone out.” 

Eyes good.” 

Well, where’s that box, then? ” 

Box gone.” 

That ’s jest it ! Th’ box is gone an’ you 
did n’t see it when it went.” 

White Arm no there.” 

Yes, ye was — I left ye right on th’ spot. 
Ye was t’ keep guard — ” 

White Arm here.” 

‘‘Yes, ye’re here now, all right; but where 
was ye when that box was took ? I jest hate 
t’ think o’ what th’ lieutenant will say. His 
language will be somethin’ fearful.” 


UNDER THE BRUSH 


265 


White Arm no ’fraid.” 

‘‘That sounds real kind o’ pretty, but ye 
jest wait. When we catch up with his party, 
there’ll be a dif’rent story t’ tell, I’m think- 
in’.” 

“ Humph ! ” 

“ Think we ’d better wait till mornin’ an' 
see what ’s become o’ this boy ? I somehow 
can’t get it out o’ my mind that, after all, he 
may know somethin’ ’bout that box. He got 
that letter away from ye, an’ it wouldn’t be 
much o’ a trick t’ get th’ box, too, would it?” 

“ No wait for boy. Boy gone.” 

“ All right. I ’ve been waitin’ here a long 
spell jest t’ get that word out o’ ye. I never 
saw a redskin that talked as much as you do, 
White Arm. By the way, where was it y’ got 
that name, — who gave it to you? ” 

“ Arm white.” 

“Yes, I know it’s sort o’ white — it’s 
whiter ’n any I ever see on a redskin. It was n’t 
that way always, was it? ” 

“ Burn,” said White Arm laconically. 

“ How d’ ye do that? ” 

“ Burn,” repeated the Indian. 

“ That th’ way ye got yer name? That’s 
what I thought,” continued the loquacious 
Zechariah after a brief pause. “ That ’s th’ 


266 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

way ev^ry young redskin gets his name, is n’t 
it? He does n’t have any name till he makes 
one for himself? ” 

Make name,” acknowledged White Arm. 

What did they call ye before ye burned 
yer arm ? ” 

Son of my father.” 

Get out ! That ’s no name ! Of all th’ 
foolish notions I ever heard of, that ’s th’ 
worst. Why, a white boy has a name just as 
soon after he ’s born as his ma an’ pa can find 
one that suits.” 


CHAPTER XX 


THROUGH THE FOREST 

At this point it became manifest to Luke 
that White Arm had turned away, perhaps 
tired of the talk of the loquacious Zechariah, 
who dearly loved to hear the sound of his own 
voice. In a brief time both men were gone, 
and after waiting a long time Luke crept out 
of his hiding-place and cautiously returned to 
the shore where the canoe had been left. He 
was not surprised to discover that the little 
craft was not there. 

At once concluding that his enemies were 
on their way down the St. Lawrence, Luke 
first made certain that the little iron box was 
where he had placed it. Quickly taking it in 
his hand, as soon as he found it was untouched, 
he turned toward the place where White Arm 
had been seen after he had taken the rifle that 
had been placed on the ground. 

Luke was confident now that he was alone 
on the shore. If other men had been there 
when they landed, Zechariah would have made 
the fact known. It was true that White Arm 


268 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

had appeared suddenly and unexpectedly, but 
that was after his usual manner. Now both 
were gone and Luke decided to investigate. 

He had advanced only a few steps, however, 
when he was startled by the voice of the In- 
dian. White Arm spoke in low tones, and at 
first the boy was unable to locate the man, 
especially as his first impulse had been to turn 
again and run. 

How! How! ” said the Indian in a voice 
intended to be friendly. 

Is that you. White Arm? ” inquired Luke, 
peering all about him and prepared to flee at 
the first indication of danger. 

At the question the red man stepped quietly 
from the shadows, and, extending his hands 
with the palms toward the young soldier, tried 
to indicate his feeling of friendliness as well 
as the dim light permitted. 

Where is Zechariah ? ” asked Luke quickly. 

White man gone.” 

Down the river? ” 

A grunt indicated that Luke’s surmise was 
correct. 

Is he coming back? ” 

No come.” 

Why did n’t you go with him? ” 

No go.” 


THROUGH THE FOREST 269 

Going to stay here? ’’ 

No stay.” 

Where are you going? ” 

With white boy.” 

“ Where is that? ” 

Champlain.” 

Where? ” again demanded Luke, startled 
by the unexpected reply. 

Champlain, maybe Plattsburg.” 

What makes you think I want to 2:0 
there?’^ 

Boy take letter to white chief.” 

What chief? ” 

Big chief at Plattsburg.” 

I have n’t any letter,” suggested Luke, 
after a brief silence. 

Ignoring the statement the Indian con- 
tinued, ^^Boy take letter to big chief. Boy 
lose way. White Arm go with um.’** 

Why will you go ? ” asked the young 
soldier, his suspicion of the man being aroused. 

Boy know Nunkie ? ” 

Who ? ” asked Luke in surprise. 

Boy know Nunkie? ” repeated White Arm. 

I don’t know any such man.” 

Boy know um ! ” the Indian said posi- 
tively. White Arm go with boy to big chief, 
then White Arm go with boy to Nunkie.” 


270 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


^^Why do you' do that?” asked Luke in 
amazement. 

White Arm go ; boy go,” said the Indian 
quietly. 

don’t understand,” again began the be- 
wildered young soldier. 

Boy wear red coat.” 

Yes, I have on the coat that was given 
me. It ’s the only one I have.” 

Boy redcoat ? ” 

‘‘No.” 

“ Redcoats get um.” 

“ Not unless you help them.” 

“White Arm no help. White Arm good 
friend to Nunkie.” 

“ Who is this Nunkie man you ’re talking 
about ? ” 

“ Boy know um ! ” 

“No, I don’t. I never "saw him. I never 
even heard of him.” 

“ Boy know um ! ” repeated the Indian posi- 
tively. 

“All right, then. If I do, then I don’t 
quite understand. I’ll take your word for 
it.” 

“Boy go now?” 

“Where?” 

“Champlain.” 


THROUGH THE FOREST 


271 


Do you mean — ” began Luke, interested 
at once. 

^^Boy go?” interrupted White Arm im- 
patiently. 

We have n’t any canoe.” 

No go canoe.” 

How will you go ?” 

Go.” As he spoke, White Arm pointed 
impressively into the forest. 

Do you mean that you ’ll take me across the 
country to Champlain? ” asked Luke quickly. 

Boy go now ? ” 

Yes, I’ll go now,” replied Luke promptly. 

The young soldier’s mind worked rapidly. 
He was aware that the Indian had been one 
of the messengers used by the British in get- 
ting word to the men passing up or down the 
St. Lawrence. That fact implied that the red- 
coats at least believed he was favorable to 
their side in the struggle. But was he a friend 
of the British ? Luke was not able to decide. 
Certainly White Arm had referred to some 
unknown person — or was it a place — known 
to him as ^^Nunkie.” He had implied also 
that this strange man or place was one that 
was friendly to the young soldier. And yet 
Luke did not completely trust the red man. 
He had replied promptly to White Arm’s 


272 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


request for him to start at once through the 
woods, but his consent did not mean that he 
had great confidence in his guide. 

The path led away from the great river, and 
there was an element of safety in that fact, 
for there his foes were many. Of course the 
Indian might lead him to the British camp of 
Sir George Provost, but there was also a pos- 
sibility that his guide might be evaded when 
danger arose, Luke thought. At all events, 
he could not safely remain where he then was, 
he did not have any canoe or boat, and he was 
unfamiliar with this part of the great Adiron- 
dack wilderness. He had more to gain than 
to lose in going with White Arm. Accordingly 
he hastily had declared his readiness to accept 
his companion’s suggestion. 

Abruptly White Arm disappeared as soon 
as he received the reply, leaving Luke stand- 
ing alone. In a brief time the Indian returned 
and indicated his readiness to depart. He 
handed a powder-horn and shot-pouch to Luke, 
and then gave him a rifle which it was too dark 
at the time to permit him to examine. Over 
the back of the Indian was a bundle of some 
kind, held to its place by a strap. 

These for me ? ” the young soldier asked 
as he took the gun and horn. 


THROUGH THE FOREST 273 

Boy use um.” 

Wait a minute/’ said Luke quickly. 

Hastily moving to the spot where he had 
left the little iron box, he was pleased when 
he found it there. He secured it and saw also 
that he could carry it in the pocket of his 
jacket. ^ 

Returning to the place where he had left 
White Arm, he said, ^^I’m all ready. Go 
ahead ! ” 

Without a word the Indian at once started, 
his younger companion closely following. 

Luke now placed the small iron box in the 
pocket of his jacket. It was heavy but not 
bulky, and though he felt its weight as he 
followed White Arm into the forest it did not 
impede his progress. How long his journey was 
to be he did not know. Whatever fears he had 
that the Indian might lead him amongst his 
enemies he did not express. The young soldier 
now was all eagerness to arrive in the camp of 
General Macomb and give him the message 
which so strangely had fallen into his keeping. 

An hour or more White Arm moved steadily 
forward, not once stopping to get his bearings. 
As nearly as Luke could estimate their move- 
ments they were moving in a southeasterly 
direction, which was the one he was most de- 


274 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


sirous of taking. His greatest difficulty was in 
estimating the distance that must be covered. 

The dawn was appearing when at last 
White Arm stopped. Looking back at his 
companion, he inquired, White boy tired ? 

I ’m ready to keep on.” 

White boy mos’ like Nunkie.” 

Who is this man ^ Nunkie * you 're talk- 
ing so much about? ” 

‘^Boy no know um?” 

^‘1 don't know anybody of that name.” 

White boy know um!” said White Arm 
positively, almost irritably. 

All right. Have it your own way,” said 
Luke good-naturedly. 

Boy hungry ? ” 

Yes.” 

White Arm said no more, but at once 
turned into the woods, simply directing Luke 
to prepare a fire while he was gone. 

The place where they had stopped was be- 
side a brook twelve or fifteen feet wide. Its 
waters were shallow, but what was lacking in 
depth was made up in the swiftness of the 
current. The little stream came leaping and 
tumbling over rocks and fallen logs, and sing- 
ing on its way almost as if it was a thing 
alive. The water was clear and sparkling and 


THROUGH THE FOREST 


275 


good to drink, as Luke had learned when he 
had thrown himself face downward on the 
bank and quenched his thirst. 

The stream could be seen a considerable 
distance in either direction, for the place se- 
lected for their camp was open and manifestly 
had been used either by White Arm, or by 
others traveling through the forest, for black- 
ened stones and charred embers were to be 
seen in two places, and plainly no great time 
had elapsed since some one had been there. 

In a brief time Luke roused himself, col- 
lected several armfuls of dried branches that 
had fallen from the giant trees, and speedily 
had a roaring fire in one of the places that 
had been used for a similiar purpose not long 
before. The warmth was grateful, too, for 
though when he had stopped he had been 
warm, the early morning air of the mountains 
was chill. 

Gazing thoughtfully into the roaring flames 
Luke thought of the far-away home of his 
uncle on the shores of Lake Ontario. His 
uncle, too, had done his part as a minute-man, 
as had also many of the farmers of that re- 
gion when Sachet’s Harbor had been in dan- 
ger. His uncle, however, had never stayed 
long at the barracks, most of his time having 


276 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

been given with others to the construction of 
a rude corduroy road — a road made of short 
timbers laid in a lane cut in the forest — over 
which the cannon and some of the heavy loads 
of supplies had been dragged by horses. His 
uncle and his wife had been fairly kind to the 
orphan boy they had taken when he was a 
little lad into their home, but there never had 
been any special show of affection, partly be- 
cause the times were not like ours and partly 
from the long heavy work of the pioneers 
which left little opportunity for the display of 
the lighter graces. 

Even when Luke had been summoned to 
Sacket’s Harbor with other young minute- 
men, his departure from his uncle’s home had 
not brought any special manifestation of emo- 
tion. Now that he had been gone so long, 
Luke was wondering what reports had been 
received concerning him at home. Would they 
believe he had deserted? What had become of 
Lieutenant Gregory and the rest of his men 
who had undertaken to capture the Black 
Snake? Had they succeeded in returning to 
Sacket’s Harbor? The sloop itself had been 
destroyed when it had been found that she 
could not safely be taken with the daring men 
after her capture. It was true that the young 


THROUGH THE FOREST 


277 


soldier had heard Zechariah’s story, but how 
much confidence could be placed in the words 
of the strange man, whom, as we know, he 
thought to be almost if not quite insane? 

Luke's meditations were sharply interrupted 
by White Arm, who, to the surprise of the 
boy, was now seen approaching, wading down 
the stream. In a moment, however, Luke saw 
the reason, for a long willow stringer " was 
hanging over the Indian's shoulder from which 
were dangling at least a score of trout. In ad- 
dition to the trout were two partridges, which 
also had been strung ” on the pliant willow 
slip. 

White Arm now advanced to the camp, ut- 
tered a grunt of satisfaction as he saw the fire 
which Luke had started, and then flung his 
birds and fish upon the ground near by — 
the latter still showing signs of life. 

Boy hungry ? " inquired the Indian. 

You're right ! I am hungry," replied Luke. 

Where did you get those partridges? " 

Bird come to White Arm." 

Yes, I don't doubt that, but what made 
them come? They didn't do it of their own 
accord." 

Bird come." 

The Indian did not explain that, after he 


278 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

had found a bevy of partridges in a small 
clump of cedars, he had hastily improvised a 
bow from a branch of a small hickory tree and 
then had fashioned an arrow, which had been 
twice used by him before the birds were suf- 
ficiently alarmed to take wing. 

Trout come the same way?” laughed 
Luke. 

^^Fish come, bird come,” assented the In- 
dian smiling broadly as he spoke. 

I guess they came after you hooked them. 
What I can’t see is how you fished without 
any line or hook.” 

White Arm indicated that he did not intend 
to explain, at least then, and at once plucked 
the birds while Luke cleaned the fish — the 
latter occupation being one upon which the 
red man looked with unconcealed contempt. 

It was not long before savory odors were 
rising from the bodies of the birds and fish 
which were broiling over the fire. Both men 
were so intent upon their task that scarcely a 
word was spoken. When at last the browned 
partridges and the trout were spread upon one 
of the rocks and the feast was ready, Luke 
was unable to restrain himself longer. 

Here ’s a feast fit for a king ! ” he ex- 
claimed. 


THROUGH THE FOREST 279 

Boy like um King ? ” inquired White Arm 
in all seriousness. 

don't like the way he has treated us." 

Why boy wear King’s coat ? ’’ asked the 
Indian, pointing as he spoke to the jacket 
Luke wore. 

I had to wear something.” 

Boy go to Champlain ? ” 

« No." 

Why no go?" 

I want to go to Plattsburg." 

^^Why go?" 

That ’s where my friends are." 

Boy take letter ? " 

I have n’t any letter." 

Yes — boy has letter. White Arm give 
letter." 

I had it, but I tore it up.” 

Why tear it? " 

I did n’t want it found on me. White 
Arm, are you going to take me to the red- 
coats? ” 

Boy want um? " 

You know I don’t." 

Boy want go to Plattsburg ? ’’ 

^‘Yes." 

As White Arm ceased talking for the time 
being and devoted himself to the more pleas- 


280 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

ing task of devouring his food, Luke also did 
not speak. In spite of his hunger he looked 
in amazement at the actions of his companion. 
The Indian was eating as a hungry dog de- 
vours his food. Indeed, it did not seem as if 
he chewed his food at all. Holding a trout by 
its tail he opened his jaws wide and lowered 
the fish headforemost into his great mouth, 
dropping the tempting bit steadily and by no 
means slowly until it had all disappeared. When 
one trout had thus been disposed of, another 
followed in the same manner. Before Luke had 
eaten two, his companion had swallowed six. 

As the boy paused in astonishment to watch 
White Arm, he said at last — Is that the 
way you always eat? ” 

Um! Heap good! ” murmured White Arm 
as he lifted his seventh trout to send it on the 
way the previous fish had disappeared. Nor 
did his appetite show any signs of having been 
satisfied. Another trout and then one more 
were slowly dropped headforemost between 
his opened jaws and disappeared. 

Luke said no more as he resumed his break- 
fast. He even found himself eating more rap- 
idly than was his custoih, perhaps because of 
his fear that the supply, which at first had 
seemed so large, would not be sufficient. 


THROUGH THE FOREST 


281 


When the broiled partridges were taken, 
White Arm handed one to Luke and kept the 
other. Even then Luke looked in wonder at the 
Indian, who tore the bird apart and bolted his 
food in a manner still somewhat canine. Long 
before the young soldier had completed his 
repast, White Arm had disposed of his portion, 
and when Luke gave him what remained of 
his own bird, the Indian without a word at 
once devoured it. 

Reluctantly the boy yielded to his com- 
panion’s suggestion that both should sleep for 
a little while. Casting himself upon the ground. 
White Arm almost immediately was sleeping 
soundly. It required more time for Luke to 
compose himself, but it seemed to him he had 
been sleeping only a few minutes before he 
was awakened by his companion shaking him 
by his shoulder. 

^^Boy go now?” inquired the Indian. 

Luke quickly assured himself that the little 
iron box was still safely in his possession, and 
then arose, prepared to depart. At once the 
red man led the way into the forest. It was 
plain to Luke that the man was capable of in- 
creasing the speed at which they were moving, 
but, as it was, he found that he must exert him- 
self to keep up with his leader. White Arm’s 


282 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

gait was a steady lope, which did not vary 
whether they were going uphill or down. Not 
once did he stop even to look about him and 
make sure of his way. On and still on he ran 
until the unusually strong boy who was follow- 
ing him was wet with perspiration and his 
feet seemed to have heavy weights attached to 
them. 

The sun was now high in the heavens. All 
ideas of direction had been lost by Luke when 
at last White Arm once more stopped. 

Boy stay here,” said the Indian simply, 
as he turned quickly and disappeared among 
the huge trees. 


CHAPTER XXI 


A RENEWED DEMAND 

Seating himself on the ground, with his 
back against the trunk of a huge maple, Luke 
awaited the return of the Indian. He did not 
trouble himself over the unexpected departure, 
believing that White Arm would speedily come 
back. But when an hour or more had passed 
and still the Indian did not appear, the young 
soldier became somewhat anxious. Why did 
not White Arm return ? Had he purposely 
deserted him ? 

The thought was not comforting, and Luke 
arose and looked eagerly about him. Accus- 
tomed though he was to the woods, he knew 
that it would be well-nigh impossible to find 
his way to a human habitation. Indeed, he 
knew only in a general way that he was some- 
where in the region between the St. Lawrence 
and Lake Champlain, but how far he was from 
the latter was outside his knowledge. 

He had followed White Arm with misgiv- 
ings at first, but as the hours passed he some- 
how lost a part of his fears and had come to 


284 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


believe the Indian was trying to help him. The 
red man’s frequent references to ^^Nunkie” 
doubtless had much to do with strengthening 
the young soldier’s confidence, though he still 
had no conception of whom Nunkie ” might 
be. 

As the time passed slowly and White Arm 
still did not come, Luke’s feeling of uneasiness 
increased. He still had his rifle and a small 
quantity of bullets and powder. The little iron 
box also was safe. At the thought of the lat- 
ter he again examined the box which he had 
so unexpectedly found. It was small and ex- 
ceedingly heavy. Indeed, as he shook it there 
seemed to be heard the sound of some metal 
within, but it was not sufficiently clear to con- 
vince the boy that the contents were of any 
value. The fact, however, that the box had 
been concealed at a meeting-place of the British 
sailors and that he had found it under such 
unusual circumstances caused him to decide to 
keep it as long as it was within his power to 
do so. 

Perplexed because White Arm still was ab- 
sent, Luke arose and looked anxiously all about 
the spot. A large bird — perhaps a hawk, he 
thought — with a loud whir flew from one 
near-by tree to another. In the midst of the 


A RENEWED DEMAND 


285 


oppressive silence the noise was startling and 
the young soldier hastily seized his gun and 
looked to its priming. 

As he listened intently, he thought he heard 
the snapping of a branch not far away as if 
some one had stepped upon a dry stick. Or- 
dinarily the sound would not have implied 
anything, but in the state of tension in which 
Luke’s nerves now were he stepped hastily be- 
hind a great tree and looked intently into the 
darkness from which the sound had come. To 
his amazement he soon saw Zechariah coming 
toward the spot and with him was White Arm. 

The two were talking in low tones, or rather 
the lanky Zechariah was talking, while his 
companion occasionally nodded. Suddenly 
Luke decided not to make his presence known 
for a brief time. Dodging again behind the 
nearest tree and yet occasionally looking at 
the approaching men who now could be plainly 
seen, he was amazed when they at last stopped 
on the opposite side of the tree behind which 
he was hidden. 

I ’m tellin’ ye that box was stole. It 
could n’t walk off, now could it ? ” What may 
have been White Arm’s opinion as to the ques- 
tion asked, he did not reply, and Zechariah 
continued, If it did n’t run away, then some- 


286 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

body took it. That ’s as plain as th’ nose on 
yer — on my face/’ he hastily corrected him- 
self, as with his right hand he grasped that dis- 
torted feature and slowly moved it from side 
to side. 

I ’m tollin’ ye I sometimes s’pect that boy 
Luke o’ knowin’ somethin’ ’bout it. Where did 
ye say ye left him? ” 

Boy here,” replied White Arm. 

Where ’s that ? ” 

Boy here.” 

Well, trot him out.” 

No see,” said the Indian as he looked 
about him. 

I guess he ’s give ye th’ slip. Ye ’re gettin’ 
old. White Arm, an’ no mistake. He must ’a’ 
cleared out when y’ left him here. D’ ye think 
he was suspicious any ? ” 

Boy no run.” 

I ’m not sure ’bout that. He ’d know jes’ 
’bout ’nough t’ start off in these woods — not 
knowin’ whether he ’s five mile from Champlain 
or a hundred. Now, I’ve come all th’ way 
jes’ t’ get that iron box I was talkin’ ’bout. 
Bring on yer boy an’ let ’s see what he ’s got 
t’ say for himself. If he was worth it I ’d take 
him straight t’ Sir George. He knows how t’ 
deal with such men ’s he is.” 


A RENEWED DEMAND 287 

What do? ” 

Hang him t’ a hic’ry bough an’ make him 
give up. 0’ course if I get hold o’ that box 
I ’ll feel free t’ keep it. I guess ’t was my las’ 
trip, an’ ‘ findin’s is keepin’s ’ ev’ry day in 
th’ week, nowadays.” 

Boy no got box.” 

If he has n’t, then I ’ll have t’ keep on t’ 
th’ meetin’-place. But I guess he ’s got it or 
leastwise he c’n give me an idea jes’ where 
’t is at this present moment o’ time. Bring him 
on ! ” 

Luke felt of the iron box in his pocket as 
he listened to the threatening words. It was 
manifest that Zechariah was aware of the 
value of its contents, though he had not ex- 
plained what they were. That the man would 
do as he threatened, the young soldier some- 
how was convinced. Quietly taking the box 
from his pocket he placed it on the ground 
and covered it with the fallen leaves. Every 
moment he was fearful that the two men who 
were talking so earnestly near him would dis- 
cover his presence, but when he had in a 
measure succeeded in hiding the box he 
stepped forward and confronted the men. 

Why, here ye are now ! ” exclaimed Zech- 
ariah, seizing the young soldier by his hand. 


288 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


^^How d’ ye happen t’ be up here near Chazy?’’ 
he inquired. 

^‘Chazy!’^ Luke knew where that place 
was and his heart began to beat violently. 
He was now near the eastern border of New 
York and not far from Plattsburg. Had 
White Arm been leading him honestly? Hid 
the old Indian really intend to help him for 
the sake of the strange man whom he called 
^^Nunkie’’? For a moment Luke was almost 
ready to believe in the friendliness of the red 
man, but as he looked again at Zechariah he 
knew he had little to expect from the white 
man. 

Moving slowly toward the place where he 
had left his rifle, and yet at the same time 
doing his utmost to appear indifferent, he 
said, ‘^I’m here because White Arm brought 
me here.” 

‘‘Yefll look pretty good in the lines o’ th’ 
redcoats.” 

“I’m not in their lines.” 

“ But ye ’ve got a jacket — ” 

“ That is n’t my fault,” interrupted Luke. 

“Take yer choice,” said Zechariah, “ye can 
go into th’ lines o’ th’ Canadian militia or ye 
can go out an’ take yer place afore th’ mast 
on one o’ th’ boats o’ Captain Pring.” 


A RENEWED DEMAND 289 

Who is he ? ” 

^^He’s in command o’ th’ fleet.” 

^^The British fleet?” 

’Course.” 

Where is it?” 

this time it must be somewhar near 
th’ Isle La Motte.” 

Where?” 

^^Isle La Motte.” 

What is it doing there?” 

Waitin’ f’r th’ army t’ come up.” 

^‘Come where?” 

’Long th’ shore, o’ course. Th’ army an’ 
th’ fleet is goin’ to hit Plattsburg at th’ same 
time. Th’ Yanks are goin’ t’ get shet in a 
trap.” 

How do you know that ? ” 
know it, an’ that ’s all that ’s necessary. 
Now, jes’ hand over that box an’ ye ’ll save a 
heap o’ trouble for yerself an’ mebbe some for 
others, too.” 

What box?” 

know what I mean. Hand it over!” 

I have n’t any box.” 

^^That ’s all right. I want that box! ” 

^^But I tell you I have n’t any box. You 
can search me,” suggested Luke as he turned 
his pockets inside out. 


290 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


As Zechariah immediately stepped forward, 
White Arm said quickly, Boy no got box.” 

I ’m goin’ t’ see for myself ! ” retorted the 
man, though he stopped and looked at the 
Indian as he spoke. 

^^No got box.” 

Then you know where it is ! ” 

White Arm no got box,” said the red man 
quietly. 

W ell, I ’m goin’ t’ find out what this boy 
knows ’bout it anyway,” declared Zechariah, 
again moving toward the young soldier. 

The Indian was closely watching the man, 
and as Luke glanced at him he fancied that his 
eyes were almost glowing, but no further objec- 
tion for the moment was made by White Arm. 

^^Ye’re th’ only one what has been near 
th’ box,” said Zechariah loudly, as he ad- 
vanced upon the young soldier, an’ ye ’ve 
either got it yerself or y’ can tell where ’t is.” 

Luke had not been able to secure his gun 
before the angry man was upon him. Indeed, 
as the young soldier looked into the reddish- 
colored eyes and noted again the distorted 
features, the expression he saw in the man’s 
face convinced him that Zechariah must be in- 
sane. No other explanation could account for 
his strange actions and stranger expression. 


A RENEWED DEMAND 291 

Luke looked toward White Arm and, though 
the Indian was standing motionless, the young 
soldier was more convinced than before that 
he would not remain inactive if his help should 
be required. 

Suddenly Zechariah leaped forward to seize 
the young soldier by his wrist, but the boy 
was not unprepared for an onslaught, and in- 
stantly darted to one side, and at the same 
time he thrust out his right foot over which 
the awkward man stumbled and fell headlong 
upon his face. 

A prolonged laugh from White Arm caused 
the unfortunate Zechariah, when he arose, to 
turn furiously upon the Indian. 

What y’ laughin’ at ? ” he demanded in 
a loud voice. I don’t see anything so terri- 
bly funny ! ” 

Boy heap good wrestler,” said White Arm 
quietly, his mirth being quickly controlled. 

He is, is he ? ” roared Zechariah. He ’ll 
have a good chance t’ prove it.” 

As the angry man once more started toward 
Luke, he stopped abruptly, and his compan- 
ions were as interested as he when they too 
saw what had startled him. 


CHAPTER XXII 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 

Approaching from the forest was a band of 
a half-dozen redcoats. From their attitude it 
was plain that they were as surprised at the 
meeting as the men before them were. The 
two parties stood watching each other a brief 
moment and then the band of British soldiers 
stepped quickly forward. 

Who are you ? ’’ demanded the leader, a 
young man who, Luke thought, was about 
twenty years of age. 

We ’re good friends,” replied Zechariah, 
who at once assumed the place of spokesman. 

Where did you come from ? ” 

Chazy.” 

“ What are you doing here ? ” sternly in- 
quired the young officer. 

Waitin’ for you, I guess.” 

I don’t want any nonsense ! I see that 
both you white men are dressed all right, but 
I don’t understand what you are doing out 
here in the woods with this Indian. Who is 
he?” 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 293 

White Arm — one of the best ^ runners ’ 
in th’ whole world/’ answered Zechariah. 

What is he doing here, then ? ” 

Runnin’ for Beekmantown.” 

Why isn’t he there, then, where he ought 
t’ be ? ” 

All three o’ us were jest about to start 
when you showed yerselves.” 

Go right ahead, then. Don’t let us inter- 
fere.” 

Would y’ mind lookin’ after this fellow a 
little spell?” inquired Zechariah blandly as he 
pointed to Luke. 

Why does he need to be looked after ? ” 

He doesn’t very much, but I ’ve got t’ 
take a little look around afore we start.” 

‘‘ For what ? ” 

Never ye mind,” said the lanky soldier. 
^H’m not tollin’ all I know,” he added, con- 
fidentially. 

The young officer stared a moment at the 
peculiar man and then, smiling at his comrades, 
said, ^H’m afraid you won’t find it.” 

Maybe I shan’t, but I ’d like t’ look around 
afore I start.” 

^^Go on with your investigations,” laughed 
the boyish officer. ‘‘ I am jolly well convinced 
that it won’t make very much difference to 


294 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

us what you do. We have the Yankees in a 
trap.” 

That ’s right, so y’ have,” admitted Zech- 
ariah. ^^But then I guess they wouldn’t do 
very much agin th’ best soldiers that fit under 
Wellington.” 

You ’re right about that,” good-naturedly 
laughed the officer. 

‘‘Why, man, half our force is made up of 
the trained veterans that fought under the 
Duke, as you say. I don’t fancy the Yankee 
bumpkins will stand very long when they face 
such men.” 

“ I guess the’ won’t ! ” assented Zechariah, 
nodding his head vigorously. 

“ You talk like a Yankee yourself,” sud- 
denly the young officer said. “ How is that ? ” 

“ I ’ve been with ’em a good deal,” acknow- 
ledged Zechariah, without changing color. 

“ So it seems. Why is it that you are fight- 
ing against them ?” 

“Commodore Perry is a relative o’ mine. 
Th’ whole country talks ’bout him most o’ th’ 
time. The’ don’t get a chance t’ think he is n’t 
th’ only man o’ that name.” 

The young British officer stared blankly a 
moment, and then laughed. “ If your Yankee 
cousins were all like young Perry, they might 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 


295 


give us trouble. These poor chaps up here at 
Plattsburg I ’m sorry for, as they ’ll be just 
penned in between our fleet and the arms of 
Sir George. There is absolutely no hope for 
them. The fleet will move up the lake just as 
fast as the troops move on the land, and when 
we have everything just where we want it, 
we ’ll snap our forces together the way a dog 
snaps at a fly.” 

Sometimes th’ dog misses it,” suggested 
Luke, who had not spoken before except to 
reply to questions. 

There won’t be any ‘ miss ’ this time,” re- 
plied the young officer lightly. There can’t 
be. Why, sir, our men are seasoned veterans. 
The Duke of Wellington has been their com- 
mander! I fancy the Yankee minute-men won’t 
stand more than a ^ minute ’ when they find 
themselves face to face with such troops.” 

Are the Yankees trying to do anything 
to defend themselves? ” 

Not very much. They have sent some raw 
recruits as far as Beekmantown.” 

What do they expect to do with such men 
there?” 

Oh, they ’re burning bridges and felling 
trees across the roads and firing from behind 
fences at our troops when our men are march- 


296 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

ing past. But, bless your heart, those vets pay 
no more attention to them than a horse does 
to a fly.’’ 

‘^How far is Beekmantown from here?” 

About three miles.” 

^^Is that all?” asked Luke in surprise. 

‘^That’s all. But how happens it that you 
are not with the fleet?” 

came across the country from the St. 
Lawrence.” 

What boat did you come down the river on ? ” 

‘^Most of the way on the Terror,” answered 
Luke truthfully. 

^^And why did you leave her? I can’t un- 
derstand yet what you are doing here.” 

^‘You have heard of sending messengers, 
have n’t you?” 

^‘Yes, but what — ” 

^^Well, the troops were at Champlain and 
the fleet was to go up the lake — ” 

^‘1 see — you were taking word from the 
Terror?” 

^^Yes, sir.” 

^^Why do you stop here?” 

We don’t. White Arm has been my guide 
and he wanted to stop for dinner.” Luke 
glanced apprehensively at the Indian as he 
spoke, but apparently the red man was not 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 


297 


inclined to make any suggestions, much to the 
relief of the young soldier. 

^^You may go on with us or we can take 
your message for you/’ suggested the young 
Englishman. 

think White Arm will — ” 

Never mind the redskin!” broke in the 
officer impatiently. Come with us 1 ” 

To the troubled boy his dilemma was most 
perplexing. To decline to accompany the little 
band would be to increase the young leader’s 
suspicions, which Luke suspected already had 
been aroused, while to go with the soldiers 
would be certain danger. 

Before he spoke, however. White Arm said 
promptly, ^^Boy go,” and at once began to 
make preparations for departing. 

In the midst of Luke’s perplexities he did 
not forget the little iron box. But what was 
he to do? If he should openly take it, Zech- 
ariah and others would be likely to see him. 
To leave it where it then was might be to 
miss it or lose it entirely. 

^‘Take your gun,” called the Keutenant, 
^^and come on with us. You come, too,” he 
added, speaking to Zechariah. 

^^No,” responded the tall soldier promptly. 
^^I’m goin’ up th’ river.” 


298 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 
Where?” 

a meetin’-place. V\e got t’ go.” 
Orders ? ” 

‘^That’s it.” 

^^From whom?” 

Th’ lieutenant of the Terror.” 

That ’s where he belongs,” suggested Luke 
quickly, who suspected the motive in Zecha- 
riah’s mind and was eager to be rid of his 
company. 

“ Have it your own way,” said the lieutenant 
good-naturedly. What about the redskin?” 

^^He will go with us. Won’t you. White 
Arm ? ” Luke asked as he turned to the Indian. 

The emphatic nod gave the desired inform- 
ation and the entire party started at once. 

It had been impossible for Luke either to 
obtain or hide the little iron box, the contents 
of which he had come to believe were highly 
valuable. Zechariah had been intently watch- 
ing him and the young soldier was afraid to 
move toward the place where he had left the 
box. When at last he and White Arm departed 
with the little band of British he had not 
been able to secure it. 

His increasing confidence in White Arm 
was now almost his sole hope. 

Obliged to depart and leave the valuable 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 


299 


box where he was fearful the watching Zech- 
ariah might find it, the knowledge that the 
redcoats were advancing to join the British 
army, and that he must go with them, his un- 
certainty concerning White Arm’s allegiance 
— all combined to make the young soldier 
heavy-hearted. The fact, too, that his compan- 
ions were confident that the Yankees would 
speedily be crushed between the jaws of the 
trap that was to be set for them, and that 
without doubt General Macomb must be aware 
of his peril by this time, and that the message 
he had received from White Arm now would 
be useless, — all these, as well as his loss of 
the iron box, combined to increase Luke’s 
rising fears. 

White Arm,” he whispered when the 
band at last departed, you said you would 
help me for the sake of ‘ Nunkie,’ didn’t you? ” 

Nunkie good. Nunkie squaw heap good.” 

That is so,” said Luke positively, although 
he still had no conception of who Mr. and Mrs. 
Nunkie might be. “Now I don’t want to go 
with these men — ” 

“ Boy go.” 

“But if you are a friend of Nunkie, you’ll 
help me get away. I’m sure that is what 
Nunkie would want you to do.” 


300 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Silence in the ranks ! ’’ ordered the young 
officer. ^^We’re out to find if the Yankees 
have sent out their scouting parties as far as 
this. The first thing you know we may all be 
shot by some of their sneaking stragglers — 
that seems to be their favorite way of fight- 
ing. At all events, we don’t want to give them 
warning of our coming.” 

don’t want to seem to be talking out 
of place,” suggested Luke, ^^but have you* 
thought of marching single file through the 
woods ? That ’s the way the Indians march — ” 

‘^We’re not savages,” broke in the young 
leader. ^^The veterans of the Duke of Wel- 
lington don’t require instructions from In- 
dians and can look after themselves.” 

Luke did not reply, but as the march was 
resumed he said in a low voice, White Arm, 
can you find again the place where we stopped 
back yonder?” 

The Indian nodded, smiling as if he under- 
stood what was in the mind of the young 
soldier. 

In silence the party then proceeded and a 
half-hour passed without a word being spoken. 
Luke was steadily becoming uneasy. He had 
no intention of entering the ranks of his 
enemies, even for a brief time. He had been 


AN UNWILLING RECRUIT 


301 


watching for an opportunity to drop out of 
the lines when he would be less likely to be 
seen, and then disappear. 

The fact that friends were not far away was 
sufficient of itself to make him eager to join 
them. Thus far he had not been able to do 
this and he was strongly desirous of having 
White Arm with him when a break was made. 

The September sun was now low. Luke 
believed that the young officer would do his 
utmost to rejoin his comrades before darkness 
should overtake him. 

The way now was through a ravine or long 
gully and, at a quick glance from the Indian, 
Luke silently dropped a few steps behind the 
soldiers in front. At a whispered word from 
White Arm, he suddenly darted to one side 
where another ravine entered the one through 
which they had been moving. Whither it led, 
Luke had no conception, but the Indian’s 
direction had been unmistakable and the young 
soldier instantly had acted. He had, however, 
advanced but a few yards before his absence 
was discovered, and he distinctly heard the 
voice of the young officer as a halt was called. 


CHAPTER XXIII 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 

Where’s the other man?” shouted the 
boyish leader. 

Gone,” replied one of the soldiers as he 
looked about him. 

How long ago ? ” 

^^I can’t say.” 

^^Did you see him when he left us?” asked 
the young lieutenant of White Arm. 

If the Indian understood the question he 
gave no sign. 

^‘He ought to be followed! ” said the leader. 
^^No one knows who he is — ” 

The lieutenant did not complete his state- 
ment because at that moment the reports of 
guns were heard in front of them. The roar 
of a small cannon added to the confusion and 
then came the distant shouts and calls of men. 

Instantly the missing Jacky” was forgot- 
ten, and with a shout calling upon all his com- 
panions to follow him, the leader began to run 
swiftly in the direction from which the firing 
was heard. 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 303 


And all except White Arm instantly obeyed. 
The Indian, however, dropped back, and as 
soon as he had been left alone ran swiftly to- 
ward the gully into which Luke had fled. 

As he came within its borders. White Arm 
waited a moment and then made a low call 
for the missing boy, which Luke heard. He 
had gone only within the entrance when the 
guns had been heard by him and had caused 
him to stop and wait in some alarm while he 
tried to discover the cause of the turmoil. 

‘‘What is it. White Arm?” he inquired 
quickly as he approached the red man. 

“Heap fight.” 

“Is it a battle? It must be,” Luke added 
as the reports of guns were heard again and 
these in turn were followed by shouts and cries. 

“ Heap fight,” repeated the Indian sharply.^ 
“Boy go? ” 

“Where?” 

White Arm silently pointed in the direc- 
tion from which the firing was heard. 

“Do you know what it is ? ” 

“Heap fight.” 

“How many?” 

White Arm shook his head as if he was 
unable to answer the question. “ Boy go with . 
White Arm?” 


304 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Yes, I ’ll go anywhere you say.” 

Without hesitating a moment, the Indian 
at once departed and Luke followed him. The 
young soldier noticed that his companion was 
not proceeding directly toward the place where 
the struggle was being waged, but by a wide 
detour apparently was striving to go around 
it. Unfamiliar as he was with the region, Luke 
still followed his leader closely and in a brief 
time both came into what seemed to be a rude 
roadway. 

They had barely entered, however, before 
they were startled by the appearance of a body 
of men moving swiftly toward the place where 
they were standing. In a brief time others 
also were seen and no great experience was 
required to understand that the men were re- 
treating from some unseen force. 

Luke’s fears increased when he recognized 
the uniforms as those of the American militia. 
It was plain that his friends were being driven 
back and without doubt by the redcoats. 

And yet the retreat was not a rout. The 
straggling men frequently stopped, reloaded 
their guns, and fired at men whom Luke 
could not see. In a brief time, however, his 
thoughts were recalled to his own peril when 
he was roughly seized by his shoulder. 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 305 


You ’re my prisoner ! ” exclaimed the sol- 
dier that had grasped him. 

^^But you ’re an American, too ! ” protested 
Luke. 

Of course I am ! That ’s th’ reason why 
I ’m taking you ! ” 

’m as good an American as you are ! ” 
That sounds well, but it does n’t explain 
why you are wearing that uniform.” 

Luke, in momentary confusion, glanced 
down at his suit. What the man said was true, 
although he had almost forgotten the fact. 

The soldier laughed brutally as he saw the 
boy’s confusion, and said, You can tell us 
all about that later on. I guess you ’ll do well 
enough to go with us — ” 

As the man spoke there came a fresh vol- 
ley from the redcoats, and before the young 
soldier was fully aware of what had occurred 
he found that his recent captor was gone. 

As he looked about him for White Arm, 
he saw that the Indian also had disappeared. 
The retreating Americans were near him, 
though they were not in great confusion. 
They simply were falling back before the on- 
slaught of superior numbers and better dis- 
ciplined men, for the soldiers near Luke were 
militiamen, as he speedily recognized. 


306 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

His rifle was still in his hands and he was 
tempted to use it. Indeed, for a moment a 
feeling of wild recklessness possessed him. 
He was angry at the men who were leaving 
the field. As he looked down the rough road 
he saw them moving steadily toward what he 
conjectured must be Plattsburg. The lines 
were broken, but the men were not in marked 
disorder. 

Suddenly Luke realized that his own posi- 
tion was full of peril. Wearing the uniform 
of a British Jacky,’' he was standing where 
his friends might mistake him for a foe. He 
might easily be a target also for the marks- 
men of both sides. 

At the thought he instantly turned from 
the road and started swiftly toward the near- 
by woods. His flight was interrupted by a 
young man, apparently no older than Luke, 
who suddenly appeared from amongst the trees 
and came running rapidly toward him. As 
he caught sight of the fleeing young soldier 
he shouted to Luke, Stop ! Here you are ! 
You ’re my prisoner I ” 

All right,” responded Luke without check- 
ing the speed at which he was running. I ’ll 
go with you if you ’ll go with me.” 

A loud shout from the road behind them 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 307 

caused both boys to resume their flight. For 
a brief time they kept on together, neither of 
them speaking to the other. At last when 
they found themselves on the border of the 
woods and both saw that a road was directly 
in front of them, the boys stopped and Luke 
said breathlessly, ^^What were our men run- 
ning for? ” 

They were after us.” 

^^But I mean why were our men — the 
Americans — running ? ” 

^ Our men ’ is good,” laughed Luke’s com- 
panion. You are no Yankee ! ” 

I am as good a one as you are ! ” 

Why are you wearing that uniform, then ? ” 
had to. It was all — ” 

You tell that to some one who will be- 
lieve it.” 

^^It’s true. Every word I’m telling you 
is true. You show me the way to the quarters 
of General Macomb and I’ll prove it to 
you!” 

Probably he ’s expecting you and wonder- 
ing why you have n’t come before ! I ’ll see 
that you get there all right ! Now let me have 
your rifle.” 

^^You can’t have it.” 

“ Then I ’ll have to take it.” 


308 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

You might try it,” suggested Luke 
angrily as he boldly faced his would-be captor. 

The threatening personal contest instantly 
gave place to a call for help that came from a 
band of men below them where there was a 
sharp angle in the road. 

That ’s Captain Leonard ! ” exclaimed 
Luke’s captor in a low voice. He ’s the man 
Major Wool has been waiting for! He ’s got 
a couple of pieces of light artillery — and 
they ’re planting them right there in the 
road 1 ” he added excitedly. They ’ll sweep 
the redcoats off the ground ! Don’t you try to 
get away ! ” he added sharply as he once more 
turned upon Luke. 

don’t want to get away! You go ahead 
and I ’ll follow you and do as much as you 
will in trying to place those guns ! Go ahead ! ” 
Instantly the two boys ran to the place 
where the men were planting the cannon. So 
excited was every one that for the time no 
attention was paid to Luke and his uniform. 

Major Wool’s infantry and the militia 
(among the latter were Luke and his captor ”) 
were stationed among the trees and behind 
the fences that were near the road in such a 
manner that the little battery was masked, Cap- 
tain Leonard’s men being left to man the guns. 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 309 


“ There they come ! ” whispered Luke’s 
companion excitedly. Look at them ! They’re 
regulars and they know how to fight ! Some 
of those men were with Wellington! ” 

Luke required no encouragement to make 
him an excited spectator. Almost fascinated 
by the sight he watched the steadily approach- 
ing ranks of the British. What confidence 
they had 1 How sure they were of themselves 1 
He recalled the words of the young British 
oiB&cer whom he had seen in the woods. 

For a moment Luke’s heart was heavy as 
he thought how much ground there was for 
the assurance of the young Englishman. Could 
the undisciplined minute-men of the Americans 
face the English leader? Would the untrained 
militia of the Americans stand against British 
veterans? He glanced at the silent bands in 
the angle of the road and then suddenly the 
guns which had been stationed there spoke. 

The young soldier instantly turned to see 
what the effect of the discharge had been upon 
the enemy. Long and bloody lanes appeared 
in the moving mass of men. He fancied that 
he could almost hear the cries of the wounded. 
Certainly there were shouts and calls on every 
side. 

Again the little pieces of artillery poured 


310 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

their shot into the approaching force, and 
once more Luke saw that men had fallen as 
the well-aimed balls had struck the head of 
the column. 

But the advance was not checked. The 
ranks closed up and the red-coated soldiers of 
the King still moved steadily forward. 

The third time the cannon were fired and 
again great gaps were torn in the lines of the 
redcoats. But there was no wavering. The 
ranks closed up and the column steadily ad- 
vanced. 

Look out for a charge ! ” suddenly Luke’s 
companion exclaimed. 

The young soldier quickly was aware that 
the redcoats were indeed preparing to advance. 

They ’re throwing away their knapsacks ! ” 
he said excitedly. ‘‘ There ! Listen to those 
bugles ! They ’re sounding the charge ! ” he 
added a moment later. 

But the American forces were not delaying. 
In some confusion and yet not in complete 
disorder soldiers and militia were moving 
back toward Plattsburg. 

As the men kept steadily on their way the 
great fear in Luke’s heart was that the charge 
of the British column would completely scat- 
ter the retiring Americans ; but they had not 


MINUTE-MEN AND VETERANS 311 


gone far before it was seen that other men 
had come to their aid. Field-pieces were speak- 
ing and detachments carefully placed were 
pouring their fire into the lines of the ap- 
proaching redcoats. 


CHAPTER XXIV 


A NEW POSITION 

Fallen trees and many other obstructions 
were in the road. In places, bridges had been 
torn down, and — together with the fire of 
men that had been stationed on either flank 
— all did much to retard the confident men 
that had fought under Wellington. At last 
the Americans regained a place of safety and 
the wild retreat and pursuit were for a brief 
time ended. 

I half believe you are a Yankee, after all,” 
said Luke’s most recent captor, when at last 
the two boys found themselves with the other 
men in a place of comparative safety. 

“ What makes you think that?” 

You fired your gun at the redcoats and 
yelled and ran with the rest of us.” 

That ’s right, I did.” 

But are you one of us ? ” 

I belong in Sacket’s Harbor.” 

What in the world are you doing here, 
then? That’s away over on Lake Ontario.” 

I can’t tell you all about it now. It ’s a 


A NEW POSITION 


313 


long story. I thought I had a message for 
General Macomb or somebody over here, but 
there is n’t any use now in giving it to any 
one.” 

Why not?” 

Because it was about the British troops 
being at Champlain.” 

Oh, they left there days ago.” 

^^So I heard. Now they must be almost in- 
side Plattsburg.” 

They aren’t inside yet, though, and they 
won’t be very soon either! ” 

^^How do you know ? ” 

Have you ever seen Captain Mac- 
donough?” 

« Well, he’ll keep ’em off!” 

How will he do that?” 

Why with his fleet, of course.” 

Oh, he’s in command on the lake, is 
he?” 

He is that 1 ” 

He can’t have much of a fleet.” 

^^You don’t know what you are talking 
about ! Why the Saratoga alone has twenty- 
six guns and a crew of two hundred and 
twelve men.” 

What is the Saratoga ? ” 


'314 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


She ’s Captain Macdonough's flagship ! I 
supposed everybody knew that/’ 

“ Has he got any other fighting — ” 

“ Has he got any others ? ” broke in Luke’s 
companion impatiently. ^^Did you ever hear 
of the Eagle ? ” 

^^No. What is she?” 

brig, that’s what she is! She mounts 
twenty guns and has a crew of a hundred 
and fifty — and every man a fighter.” 

I did n’t know that Lake Champlain is as big 
as all that. I thought it was just a big pond.” 

That’s because you’ve lived in such a 
woebegone place as Sacket’s Harbor.” 

^^Is it?” laughed Luke good-naturedly. 

‘‘ Yes. Now, I don’t believe you ever heard 
of the Ticonderoga either! Now, did you?” 
^^No. What is she?” 

Schooner — seventeen guns and a hun- 
dred and ten men. Then, too. Captain Mac- 
donough has a sloop they call the Preble. I 
don’t know very much about her, though I 
hear she is great — seven guns and about 
thirty men. Besides all these, the captain has 
ten long gunboats and six of them mounted, 
with one long twenty-four pounder and one 
eighteen-pound columbiad; the other four 
carry one twelve-pounder.” 


A NEW POSITION 


315 


How about the British fleet?” 

I don’t know very much about it, but it 
won’t last long.” 

Have n’t they any gunboats ? ” 

^^Yes, I hear they have thirteen — that’s 
an unlucky number, you know.” 

What is their biggest boat ? ” 

The Confiance.” 

What is she ? ” 

Frigate.” 

Luke whistled to express his surprise. 

“ Thirty-nine guns and over three hundred 
men,” continued Luke’s companion. 

That all?” 

No ; there ’s the Linnet — a brig — with 
sixteen guns and a hundred and twenty men.” 

What else?” 

Oh, they have a couple of sloops — the 
Chub and the Finch — eleven guns and about 
forty-five men, each of them.” 

And yet you expect Captain Macdonough 
to hold them off ? ” 

Yes! You would, too, if you knew him.” 

I don’t know him. I know Commodore 
Chauncey who is in command of the fleet on 
Lake Ontario.” 

He has n’t done anything much if what 
we hear is true.” 


316 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

He ’s been sick.” 

There is n’t much of anything to be done 
on that lake anyway.” 

There isn’t?” demanded Luke hastily. 

You don’t know what you ’re talking about. 
Lake Ontario is bigger, ten times over, than 
such a pond as Lake Champlain ! ” 

It is n’t always size that counts.” 

What does, then ? ” 

Importance.” 

I suppose you think your little pond 
here is worth a good deal more than Lake 
Ontario.” 

Of course it is.” 

Luke laughed as he said scornfully, Just 
tell me how that is.” 

Why, this is the direct route between 
Albany and New York and Canada.” 

Yes? ” 

And there are a great many more peo- 
ple— ” 

Who ’s that? ” Luke suddenly broke in 
as he saw an officer approaching the place 
where the two boys were standing. 

5^ That’s Major Wool.” 

“ Tell him about me ! You believe I ’m a 
Yankee now, don’t you? I want to get rid of 
this suit and put on one that i^ right.” 


A NEW POSITION 


317 


He does n’t know me, I guess, but I ’ll 
see what can be done.” 

The major paused at the salute which was 
given, and at first impatiently and then with 
marked interest listened to the story which 
Luke hastily related. 

Did you know that Lieutenant Gregory 
is a prisoner now? ” inquired the major, when 
briefly the boy’s story had been told. 

No, sir.” 

That ’s the report.” 

Did n’t he get back to Sacket’s Harbor 
all right after the Black Snake was scuttled?” 

I understand that he did, but the British 
now are sending him to England.” 

That ’s too bad,” said Luke, all his feel- 
ing of anger at the vivacious little Yankee ” 
(as the people of England afterward called the 
brave little lieutenant) leaving him. He sank 
the Black Snake anyway ! ” 

Yes. Now, what do you want to do? ” 

Go back to Sacket’s Harbor.” 

How?” 

I don’t know.” 

The only way would be for you to go to 
Albany and then join some force that was 
starting for Lake Ontario. But that is n’t a 
good place now.” 


318 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Why not? 

No one is leaving us now or is likely to 
leave very soon for Albany. Every man is 
needed here at Plattsburg. We’re between 
two fires.” 

Yes, sir.” 

“ Stay and do what you can to help. Even 
one man is a help.” 

“ What can I do ? ” 

“ Serve with this boy. — You belong to the 
Vermont militia, I see,” said the major to 
Luke’s new friend. 

Yes, sir,” replied Luke’s companion. 

You can report to Colonel Miller. He ’ll get 
the quartermaster to help you out with a suit.” 

The major at once departed and the two 
boys were left to themselves. 

“ Will you do what the major told you? ” 
inquired Luke’s companion. 

^‘Yes, I can’t leave anyway, according to 
what he said to us, and if I have to stay a while 
I might as well do all I can to help even if it 
is n’t much.” 

Good ! Good for you ! What is your 
name ! ” 

Luke Fox.” 

Mine is Philip Patten. Come on! We’ll 
report right away.” 


A NEW POSITION 


319 


The result of the interview was that Luke 
was received cordially among the militia and 
his duties began at once. The recruits were 
set to work upon the obstructions that were 
being placed in the roads to retard the ap- 
proach of Sir George Provost’s army. Bridges 
were torn down and everything possible em- 
ployed that might hinder the advance of the 
redcoats. There were defenses to be strength- 
ened, also small batteries were to be erected, 
and the hospitals near the forts were removed 
to Crab Island. 

Buildings which were used or were likely to 
be used by the British were set on fire by firing 
hot shot into the structures. In this way many 
a place of possible protection was rendered 
useless. 

Besides these activities some daring parties 
went by night to harass or attack detachments 
of the redcoats that were at work upon their 
batteries. The most successful of these ex- 
peditions was one that was led by Captain 
McGlassin, of the Fifteenth Infantry. 

On a dark and stormy night the captain led 
fifty men across the Saranac River, then, mov- 
ing stealthily through the woods, arrived at 
the foot of the hill where the British troopers 
were at work. The wily captain divided his 


320 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

little force into two parties, sending one around 
to the rear of the battery. 

As soon as this advancing party arrived at 
its destination, Captain McGlassin in his loud- 
est tones shouted for his men to charge on 
front and rear.” Instantly every one of the 
fifty men responded and moved forward on 
the run and yelling so loudly that their voices 
might have been heard far away. A large 
force of the British instantly broke and fled 
from the spot, safely regaining their main 
camp. 

The American captain spiked every gun, 
and then made his way back to his fellows 
without having lost a man. Afterward the 
British officers declared that the fifty Ameri- 
cans had made so much noise in their on- 
slaught that the sound was more like that 
which three hundred men could make than a 
little band of fifty. 


CHAPTER XXV 


THE FIGHT OF THE FLEETS 

During all this time the British troops also 
were working night and day. Although they 
were fired upon by men stationed to dispute 
their crossing the fords and bridges, still they 
daily forced their way nearer Plattsburg, 
and at last they were almost ready for the 
final attack which had been planned by the 
leaders to be a united one by the fleet and 
^ the army. 

The British general was also busily engaged 
in bringing up his supplies and battering trains 
and making careful and full preparations for 
the combined attack. 

Before all things were ready he had erected 
three large batteries, one of which was pro- 
vided with rockets; and three smaller but well- 
equipped batteries also were made at other 
points, and all were within range of the 
American forts. It did not seem possible that 
Plattsburg long could withstand the combined 
attack from the lake and shore, especially 
when not only was her fleet outnumbered, but 


322 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


her troops were fewer than those of the in- 
vading army. 

In all these days Luke and Philip were 
working side by side. With the passing hours 
came many reports that the attack was about 
to be made. The troops would then be hastily 
assembled, and excitement ran high, and did 
not altogether die away when it became 
known that the people and garrison had been 
aroused by a false alarm, as was often the 
case. 

As we know, the most of the British fleet 
had been at Isle La Motte, where Captain 
Pring, the commander, had been awaiting the 
advance of the army and the coming of the 
rest of his fleet. On the morning of the 
eleventh of September, the fighting force now 
having all been assembled, the entire British 
fleet weighed anchor and sailed southward to 
attack the American fleet which was awaiting 
the coming of the enemy in the bay off 
Plattsburg. 

About eight o’clock that September morn- 
ing, when the British fighting vessels rounded 
Cumberland Head, Captain Macdonough’s 
boats were anchored a little south of the 
mouth of the Saranac River. The American 
commander had arranged his fleet so that it 


THE FIGHT OF THE FLEETS 323 


lay in a line almost parallel with the western 
shore of Lake Champlain. Apparently that he 
might tempt his enemies to approach, Mac- 
donough had stationed his line so that it was 
out of the gunshot of the fort. 

When at last the British fleet was seen by 
the Americans, the sloop Finch was leading ; 
but as the vessels came nearer this sloop kept 
a course toward Crab Island, while the others 
hove to opposite the point of Cumberland 
Head, waiting for the smaller gunboats to 
join them, when the final definite directions 
for the battle were to be given. 

As soon as these were explained, the ves- 
sels filled, heading in toward the waiting fleet 
of their enemy, the Finch returning and taking 
her place with the gunboats. 

When the approaching vessels came nearer, 
the Americans opened fire, the Eagle being 
the first to discharge her guns. 

In a brief time the roar of the Saratoga’s 
guns was heard. Captain Macdonough himself 
being the man to sight the long twenty-four 
pounder whose shot is said to have struck the 
Confiance near the hawser-hole, passed length- 
wise across the deck, and carried away the 
wheel and killed or wounded several of the 
crew. The Linnet, which was moving for a 


324 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


position opposite the Eagle, in passing the 
Saratoga poured into her at close range a 
terrible broadside. 

As soon as the Confiance could get into 
action she discharged all her port guns and 
at nearly the same time. Her guns were long 
twenty-fours, and many of her guns were 
double-shotted. 

The effect on the boat, in water as smooth 
as Lake Champlain was at the time, was in- 
describable. The Saratoga trembled to her 
very keel. Her first lieutenant, Mr. Gamble, 
who was sighting her bow gun at the time, 
was among the first to fall and about forty 
of her crew were disabled. 

The battle was now on in full swing and 
the fighting became desperate. The Chub, 
trying to get into position, received a broad- 
side from the Eagle. Made helpless by the 
shot she drifted down between the lines and 
struck her colors. A young midshipman from 
the Saratoga was sent on board, but it was 
not until the helpless sloop had been towed 
inshore and anchored that it was discovered 
that almost half her crew had been killed or 
wounded. 

A little while afterward the Finch was 
driven from her position by the Ticonderoga 


THE FIGHT OF THE FLEETS 325 

and, badly injured, drifted upon the shore of 
Crab Island, where she was fired upon by a 
battery of the invalids, who, as we know, had 
been sent to the improvised hospitals on the 
island. When in a few minutes the Finch also 
struck her colors, the invalids” joyously took 
possession of the sloop. 

The British gunboats now were making 
desperate efforts to close in, and shortly they 
compelled the Preble to withdraw from action. 
Made bold by their success the gunboats then 
began an attack upon the Ticonderoga. Again 
and again they ran in within a few feet of the 
schooner’s side, but every time a fierce attack 
drove them back, and the Ticonderoga held her 
position, still covering that end of the line. 

Meanwhile the Eagle, at the other end 
of the line, finding that she was suffering 
severely from the combined fire of the Linnet 
and the Confiance, moved down near her sister 
vessels, the Saratoga and the Ticonderoga. 
Here she renewed her fire upon the gunboats 
and the British frigate, leaving the Saratoga 
to receive the full fire of the Linnet, which 
several times raked her enemy fore and aft. 

Such terrific action was hound speedily to 
be felt. Gun after gun was disabled and the 
fire of both the Confiance and the Saratoga 


326 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


began to lessen and almost as if by common 
consent both vessels began to wind. 

In this attempt the British frigate was less 
able to move, and with all her efforts, only 
forged slightly ahead. Her enemy, however, 
had been successful in securing a better posi- 
tion, and as soon as she gained it she poured 
a fresh broadside into the Confiance. In 
a brief time the British frigate struck her 
colors. 

Immediately the Saratoga joined in the 
firing upon the Linnet and, before a quarter- 
hour had passed, the latter also was compelled 
to give up the contest. 

As soon as the gunboats, which had been 
driven by the fire of the Eagle and the Ticon- 
deroga about a half-mile to the rear, saw that 
the leaders of the fleet had surrendered, they 
too lowered their colors ; but as the American 
gunboats had now been sent to the aid of the 
stricken Confiance and Linnet, which were 
supposed to be sinking, they stealthily crept 
away and escaped in the confusion. 

The fight had lasted about two and a half 
hours. The Saratoga had been hulled fifty-five 
times and twice had been on fire. The Con- 
fiance had been hulled one hundred and five 
times. In Captain Macdonough’s report of the 


THE FIGHT OF THE FLEETS 327 


battle he wrote that not a mast in either fleet 
was fit for use at the close of the action. 

The British fleet had lost one fifth of her 
men and the victorious Americans one eighth 
of theirs. Scarcely a sailor or officer escaped 
without some injury. Indeed, almost as by 
common consent it was agreed to call no 
man wounded who could keep out of the 
hospital. 

The brave young American, Captain Mac- 
donough, was knocked down twice in the en- 
gagement — once when the spanker boom, cut 
in two by a shot, fell and struck him in the 
back, and again when he was knocked into the 
scuppers by the head of one of his gunners. 

One of the British midshipmen^ wrote a 
letter to a friend soon afterward, a part of 
which is as follows : The havoc on both sides 
was dreadful. I don’t think there are more 
than five of our men out of three hundred 
but what are killed or wounded. Never was a 
shower of hail so thick as the shot whistling 
about our ears. W ere you to see my jacket, 
waistcoat, and trousers, you would be aston- 
ished how I escaped as I did, for they are lit- 
erally torn all to rags with shot and splinters ; 
the upper part of my hat also was shot away. 

1 Midshipman Lee of the Confiance. 


328 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


There is one of our marines who was in the 
Trafalgar action with Lord Nelson, who says 
it was a mere flea-bite in comparison with 
this.” 

Captain (he is better known to-day as Com- 
modore) Macdonough sent a modest and clear 
account of the battle, and of the wonderful 
victory he and his men had won, to William 
Jones, the Secretary of the Navy ; but perhaps 
the most interesting word was that which he 
sent the commander of the British fleet : — 

United States Ship Saratoga, 

September 15, 1814, off Plattsburg. 

Sir: 

As Providence has given into my command 
the squadron on Lake Champlain of which you 
were (after the fall of Captain Downie) the 
commanding officer, I beg you will, after the 
able conflict you sustained, and evidence of 
determined valor you evinced on board His 
Britannic Majesty’s brig Linnet, until the 
necessity of her surrender, accept of your in- 
closed parole, not to serve against the United 
States, or their dependencies, until regularly 
exchanged. 

I am, &c., &c., 

T. Macdonough. 

To Captain Pring, Royal Navy. 


THE FIGHT OF THE FLEETS 329 


So the naval action on Lake Champlain on 
that September day in 1814 was won by the 
hardy Americans against a superior force, 
many of which had served under Lord Nelson, 
and with eighty-six guns against ninety-five of 
the British. How was such a victory possible ? 


CHAPTER XXVI 


CONCLUSION 

Meanwhile, Sir George Provost had been 
doing his utmost to carry out his part of the 
plan. Just as soon as the British fleet was 
seen approaching Cumberland Head, the red- 
coated soldiers advanced, confidently believ- 
ing that luckless little Plattsburg was about 
to be crushed between the combined attacks 
of the army and the fleet. When the first gun 
was heard on the lake, the British batteries 
also opened on the shore. At three places the 
English tried to cross the river, but the regu- 
lars and militia, though far outnumbered by 
their foes, were doing their utmost to check 
the advance. 

At one of the fords, however, several com- 
panies of the British succeeded in crossing 
and the untrained American militia gave way 
before them. With increased confidence the 
redcoats advanced, firing by platoons ; but for- 
tunately their aim was poor and only little 
damage was inflicted. 

The militia for a time now made a stand 


CONCLUSION 


331 


and soon were largely reinforced. Once more 
they were drawn up to resist the approach of 
their enemies. A small body of artillerymen 
now had come to their help with a field-piece. 

The Americans were awaiting the coming 
of the British troops with more confidence 
than they had displayed before. Instead of 
looking timidly at one another, the militia 
now were standing like rocks, the eyes of 
every man turned toward the redcoats, who 
were rapidly approaching. The excitement 
was at its keenest, though a silence that was 
almost oppressive rested upon the waiting 
band. 

Suddenly an officer^ on horseback rode 
into the midst of the silent men and loudly 
announced that the British fleet on the lake 
had surrendered ! 

Instantly the soldiers broke into loud cheers. 

Three times three ” again and again were 
given and the soldiers demanded that they 
should be led against the enemies. It may be 
that their courage had been aroused not only 
by the report of Macdonough’s victory, but 
also by the sight of the redcoats before them, 
who too had received word of the outcome of 
the naval engagement. At all events, the 

1 Adjutant-General Walworth, afterward Chancellor. 


332 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

British soldiers were moving rapidly back 
toward the fords of the Saranac. Indeed, so 
swift was the retreat that one company lost its 
way among the thick growths of pines and 
were made prisoners. Their comrades, how- 
ever, all safely regained the north bank of 
the river. 

The British did not attempt to cross the 
river again, but until sundown they kept up a 
steady firing from their batteries. This fire was 
returned by the soldiers at Fort Brown, but 
there was no more direct attacking by either 
side. 

The British general now had under his 
command more than thirteen thousand men, 
of whom a large proportion was made up of 
veterans who had fought under Wellington. 
To defend Plattsburg the Americans had less 
than half as many troops as the invaders, 
while of their force only about fifteen hun- 
dred were regulars. What was to prevent Sir 
George Provost from moving upon the little 
garrison and destroying the place? Would he 
do so ? The question was in the mind of every 
one. All day long the greatest anxiety was 
felt. 

At nine o’clock in the evening of the day 
of Macdonough’s victory, Sir George began to 


CONCLUSION 


333 


retire from his position. Sending his artillery 
and heavy baggage in advance, the main army 
speedily followed, although the rear guard did 
not withdraw until just before daybreak, leav- 
ing great quantities of supplies behind them. 

As soon as it was definitely known among 
the Americans that their enemies were depart- 
ing (word was not received until the British 
had passed Beekmantown), the light troops, 
the militia, and volunteers started in pursuit. 
The roads, however, were heavy with mud and 
the retiring army had obtained a long advant- 
age, so that after the Americans had followed 
as far as Chazy and taken a few prisoners, they 
returned to Plattsburg. 

Why did Sir George retire? The question 
was frequently asked in his day and has been 
asked many times since. We may not know 
all that was in his mind, but at least we 
know part. The victory of Macdonough gave 
the Americans control of Lake Champlain, 
and if the British soldiers had succeeded in 
taking Plattsburg, they would have been com- 
pelled to defend themselves from numerous 
attacks by the fleet. Besides, their supplies 
from Canada might have been cut off ; it was 
known also that reinforcements of regulars 
were on their way to the help of General 


334 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


Macomb, and that the people of the region 
were so strongly aroused that the minute-men 
and the militia were eager to come to the aid 
of the army. 

Sir George Provost indirectly paid a high 
compliment to the fighting quality of our sol- 
diers when, after the loss of the British fleet 
on Lake Champlain, he wrote Earl Bathurst: 
“ This unlooked-for event depriving me of 
the cooperation of the fleet, without which 
the further prosecution of the service was 
become impracticable, I did not hesitate to 
arrest the course of the troops advancing to 
the attack, because the most complete success 
would have been unavailing, and the posses- 
sion of the enemy’s works offered no advant- 
age to compensate for the loss we must have 
sustained in acquiring possession of them.” 

So Sir George proved that he was both 
wise and humane. 

The enemy now having withdrawn, the nec- 
essity of having a large body of troops at 
Plattsburg was no longer imperative. Within 
a day or two the commander permitted the 
volunteers from Vermont to return to their 
homes. On the day following the departure of 
the Vermont minute-men, the militia from New 
York were disbanded and orders sent to the 


CONCLUSION 


335 


many bodies which were flocking to join him 
that their presence and aid were no longer re- 
quired. The general himself remained with a 
comparatively small body to guard the place, 
but about all that he did was to erect two 
redoubts which he named Fort Tompkins and 
Fort Gaines. 

Naturally the scattered people of the fron- 
tier remained in a state of alarm, because they 
were fearful of another invasion from Canada. 
The Treaty of Ghent, which was signed De- 
cember 24, 1814,^ however, brought peace to 
our country by ending the War of 1812 — 
our second and last struggle for independ- 
ence. 

Meanwhile, how were Luke Fox, Zechariah 
Perry, White Arm, Philip Patten, and others 
of our acquaintances faring? 

Both Luke and Philip were with the mil- 
itia at the time of the advance of the British 
soldiers upon Plattsburg. They, too, had with- 
drawn from the banks of the river when the 
redcoats forced their way across the ford, and 
with the militia the two boys also made a 
stand when the Americans rallied. No one in 
the force cheered more loudly than they when 
the word of the victory of Macdonough was 
^ Ratified by the United States Senate February 17, 1815. 


336 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

brought, and none more eagerly pushed for- 
ward over the muddy roads when the retiring 
redcoats were pursued. 

Two days after the terrific engagement on 
the lake, the two boys were a part of the de- 
tachment which carried the bodies of British 
and American officers to the village burial- 
ground where all that was mortal of the brave 
men was consigned to the ground. They, too, 
were among those who went to Crab Island, 
where in a common grave the bodies of the 
fallen sailors and marines were buried. It was 
while they were there that Luke stopped 
abruptly in the midst of the duty he was 
helping to perform to stare at one face, up- 
turned and silent, directly before him. 

Look there ! I know that man ! ” ex- 
claimed Luke in a low voice. 

Who is it ? ” inquired Philip. 

Zechariah Perry — at least, he said that 
was his name.” 

Where did you know him ? ” 

‘‘ I saw him first at Sacket’s Harbor. He 
was one of the men that went with Lieuten- 
ant Gregory and the rest of us when I left 
the Harbor to go down the St. Lawrence.” 

“ What was he doing in this fight, then ? 
He ’s a British marine.” 


CONCLUSION 


337 


I don’t know. I sometimes have thought 
he was a spy and sometimes I didn’t know 
but he was crazy. He said he was a cousin of 
Commodore Perry. I don’t know just what he 
was, though, poor chap, it’s plain enough 
what he is now.” 

Nor did Luke ever find out who the strange 
man, with whom he had so many exciting ex- 
periences, was, though he finally came to the 
conclusion that he had been used by the 
British as a spy. Perhaps they had believed 
that his very peculiarities had helped him to 
escape the close attention of the places he 
entered. 

When the boys returned to Plattsburg, the 
first man to greet Luke was the Indian, 
White Arm. 

Where have you been?” inquired Luke 
quickly. 

Boy want box? ” asked the red man. 

What box ? ” 

Boy want box ? ” repeated White Arm. 

Yes,” replied Luke quickly, as he thought 
of the little iron box he had left in the forest. 

Come get um.” 

Where?” 

Boy come.” 

All right. You come, too,” said Luke to 


338 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Philip as he hastily explained what he was 
about to do. 

Together, wondering, the two boys followed 
the Indian to a place in the woods outside the 
village, where White Arm took a little iron 
box he had concealed near the stump of a 
pine tree and handed it to Luke. 

“Where did you get it?’’ inquired the 
young soldier eagerly. 

“ White Arm get um.” 

“ Did you go back for it ? How did you 
know where I left it? Did you see me when 
I hid it?” 

The Indian laughed, but made no reply. 

“ Let ’s open it ! ” said Philip excitedly as 
he took the box in his hands. 

“ Is it mine ? Don’t you think I ought to 
take it to the general ? ” said Luke hesitating. 

“No. It’s yours. You sound it. Open it. 
If there ’s anything valuable in it, then you 
can turn it over to General Macomb.” 

“All right,” said Luke quickly. “How 
shall we open it?” 

“ Take it back with us and break it open 
with an axe.” 

“ Come on, White Arm ! ” called Luke as 
the boys started toward the village. 

But the Indian refused to accompany them. 


CONCLUSION 


339 


As soon as they arrived, they secured an 
axe and after several attempts succeeded in 
opening the mysterious box. 

Look at that ! ” exclaimed Philip, open- 
eyed. 

The iron box was filled with silver coin. 
For whom it had been intended or why it 
should have been placed where he found it, 
Luke could only conjecture. He suspected, 
however, that it had been left in its hiding- 
place for some of the British officers on their 
way up the St. Lawrence. 

I ’m going to take that to the general,’’ 
said Luke at last. As Philip hesitated he 
added, I honestly think it belongs to us — ” 

To you, you mean.” 

I really think it ’s ours — and White 
Arm’s. But I ’m going to show it to General 
Macomb and tell him how we got it. Then if 
he wants it — ” 

But the big-hearted general, after he had 
heard the story, and found that the silver was 
not worth more than one hundred dollars, 
good-naturedly told the boys to keep their 
prize, which they did, Luke insisting upon 
his new friend also taking a share. 

How to return to Sacket’s Harbor now 
became the great question in Luke’s mind. 


340 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 


White Arm suggested that he would conduct 
him across the Adirondacks and bring him 
safely to his destination. But with the ap- 
proach of winter so near and the supply of 
food being so uncertain, the young soldier 
finally decided to go with the men who were 
about to depart for Albany, where he believed 
he would find friends among the men who 
would march from that place to Oswego or 
Sachet’s Harbor. 

The latter was the plan finally adopted. Be- 
fore he started, in his final interview with 
Philip, Luke said to him, I wish you ’d come 
to Sachet’s Harbor when the war is ended.” 

Maybe I shall,” laughed Philip. 

And that was just what he did, though it 
is no part of this story. In the migration of 
the settlers from Vermont into northern New 
York, Philip’s family was among the first to 
come. They settled on a farm less than five 
miles distant from the one on which Luke’s 
uncle lived. 

It was winter when Luke Fox at last, after 
many hard experiences, arrived late one after- 
noon at the home of his uncle. The welcome 
he received was so warm that the young sol- 
dier’s heart was stirred as it never had been 
before. All his experiences had to be related 


CONCLUSION 


341 


again and again, and it was late when he sat 
down at the table spread in his honor with what 
was considered a bountiful feast for those days. 

‘‘What became of Lieutenant Gregory?’’ 
inquired Luke abruptly, just before he seated 
himself. 

“Taken prisoner. I hear the British call 
him ‘ that vivacious little Yankee,’ ” said 
Luke’s uncle. 

“Why did he leave me on that island?” 
asked the young soldier, a little bitterly. 

“ I ’ll tell you what he told me. I went to 
see him when we found out that you did not 
come back to Sacket’s with the other men. 
He wanted me to explain to you that he had 
not waited for you because he knew you would 
find your way back. He said there was only 
one other man he had whom he ’d have left 
that way and that was Jim Dixon.” 

“ That was kind of him,” said Luke, partly 
mollified by the praise of the young ofiicer 
whom he had so greatly admired. “I’m sorry 
he’s a prisoner.” 

'‘Oh, he’ll be exchanged pretty soon.” 

‘Who’s that?” demanded Luke abruptly, 
rising from the chair in which he had seated 
himself and staring at an Indian who silently 
opened the door and entered the room. 


342 THE YOUNG MINUTE-MAN OF 1812 

Don’t you know him? ” inquired his uncle, 
that you, White Arm?” demanded the 
young soldier. 

Me White Arm,” replied the Indian, plac- 
ing his hand on his breast. You white boy,” 
he added pointing to Luke — 

^^Him Nunkie,” he added pointing as he 
spoke to Luke’s uncle. 

Nunkie?” asked the boy in some confu- 
sion. 

^^Why, yes, Luke,” laughed his uncle. 

Nunkie’ is short for uncle.” 

^‘Is that it? Is he ‘Nunkie’?” inquired 
Luke, as he pointed to his uncle. 

“ Heap good.” 

“ Then that is the reason why you helped 
me, was it? My uncle was good to you, so 
you were good to me.” 

“ Nunkie heap good man.” 

“ That ’s right. White Arm,” laughed Luke’s 
uncle. “ Take a chair and have some of this 
Indian pudding.” 

The Indian instantly obeyed. Luke waited 
a moment and then, as he prepared to seat 
himself in the rude chair, he thought he 
understood now the reason for the unexplained 
willingness of White Arm to aid him as he 
had. It did not explain how it had been pos- 


CONCLUSION 


343 


sible for him to be one of the runners for the 
British, but still the young soldier was con- 
tent. Nunkie ’’ was uncle, and his kindness 
to the red man had not been forgotten, but 
had been repaid to his nephew when the lat- 
ter was in deep trouble. 

‘‘ And it was lucky for me that he did n’t 
forget,” said Luke as he, too, seated himself 
at his uncle’s table. 


THE END 


(5H)e 0iViEtj^idE prEjSitf 

CAMBRIDGE . MASSACHUSETTS 


U . S . A 


Dr* Tomlinson^s Books 

The American boy will never tire of reading 
tales of the early colonial days and especially of 
the desperate encounters and struggles of the col- 
onists with the natives of the forest. 

Dr. Tomlinson has read widely and has collected 
a mass of incident through family tradition and 
otherwise, which he has skillfully incorporated in 
the historical frameworks of several exceedingly 
interesting and instructive stories. He has the 
knack of mixing history with adventure in such a 
way as to make his young readers absorb much in- 
formation while entertaining them capitally. His 
historical tales are filled with an enthusiasm which 
it is well to foster in the heart of every healthy- 
minded and patriotic American boy. 

The plots are all based upon events that actually 
occurred ; and the boy heroes play the part of men 
in a way to capture the hearts of all boy readers. 
Dr. Tomlinson shows scrupulous regard for the 
larger truths of history, and the same care that 
would naturally go into a book for older readers. 


The Boys of Old Monmouth 

A story of Washington’s campaign in New Jersey 
in 1778. 


A Jersey Boy in the Revolution 

This story is founded upon the lives and deeds of 
#ome of the humbler heroes of the American Revolu- 
tion. 


In the Hands of the Redcoats 

A tale of the Jersey ship and the Jersey shore in 
the days of the Revolution. 


Under Colonial Colors 

The story of Arnold’s expedition to Quebec ; of war, 
adventure, and friendship. 


A Lieutenant Under Washington 

A tale of Brandywine and Germantown. 


The Rider of the Black Horse 

A spirited Revolutionary story following the adven- 
tures of one of Washington’s couriers. 


The Red Chief 

A story of the massacre at Cherry Valley, of Brant, 
the Mohawk chief, and of the Revolution in upper New 
York state. 


Marching Against the Iroquois 

An exciting story based on General Sullivan’s expedi 
tion into the country of the Iroquois in 1779. 


The Camp-Fire of Mad Anthony 

This story covers the period between 1774 and 1776 
and follows the adventures of the Pennsylvania troops 
under “ Mad Anthony ” Wayne. 

Mad Anthony's Young Scout 

A story of the winter of 1777-1778, 

Light Horse Harry's Legion 

A Stirring story of fights with marauding Tories on 
the Jersey Pine Barrens. 

The Champion of the Regiment 

An absorbing story of the Siege of Yorktown, with 
Noah Dare, so well known to Tomlinson readers, for 
hero. 

The Young Minute-Man of J8J2 

The young hero joins the garrison at Sacket’s Harbor, 
is sent on an expedition down the St. Lawrence, and 
takes part in McDonough’s victory on Lake Champlain. 


Each volume, illustrated, crown 8vo, $1.50. At all 
booksellers. Sent, postpaid, on receipt of price by the 
publishers. 


Houghton Mifflin Company 

Boston and New York 








V 










